Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -95/96/97/98/99/100-

January 13, 2014

kharasya kumbhakarNasya prahastendrajitostathaa |
kariShyaami pratiikaaramadya shatruvadhaadaham || 6-95-11

11. shatruvadhaat = by killing the enemies; adya = now; aham = I; kariShyaami = will take; pratiikaaram = vengeance; kharasya = for Khara;KumbhakarNasya = Kumbhakarna; tathaa = and; prahastendrajito = Prahasta and Indrajit.

“By killing the enemies now, I will take vengeance for Khara, Kumbhakarna, Prahasta and Indrajit.”

adya yuddhaprachaNDaanaan hariiNaan drumayodhinaam |
muktenaikeShuNaa yuddhe bhetsyaami cha shataMshatam || 6-95-17

17. ekeShaNaa = with each arrow; muktena = released; yuddhe = in battle; adya = today; bhetsyaami = I sall tear; shatam shatam = one hundred full; hariiNaam = of monkeys; yuuthaprachaNDaanaam = the most furious of their troop; drumayodhinaam = fighting with trees.

“With each arrow released in battle today, I shall tear one hundred full of monkeys, the most furious of their troop, fighting with trees.”

balaadhyakShaastu sanrabdhaa raakShasaanstaangR^ihaadgR^ihaat |
chodayantaH pariyayurla~Nkaan laghuparaakramaaH || 6-95-23

23. balaadhyakShastu = the army-chiefs for their part; laghuparaakramaaH = with quickly resolution; samrabdhaaH = joined hand in hand;chodayantaH = and hastened; taan = those; raakShasaan = demons; gR^ihe gR^ihe = in every house; pariyayuH = going around; laN^kaam = the City of Lanka.

Going around the city of Lanka, the army-chiefs for their part, with quick resolution, joined hand in hand and hastened the demons in every house to set out for the battle.

aagato rakShasaaM raajaa chatrachaamarasaMyutaH || 6-95-30
siitaapahaarii durvR^itto brahmaghno devakaNTakaH |
yoddhuM raghuvareNeti shushruve kalahadhvaniH || 6-95-31

30; 31. kalahadhvaniH = a clamour; shushruva = was heard; iti = saying; raakShasaam raajaa = (there comes) the ruler of demons; siitaapahaanii= the abductor of Seetha; brahmaghnah = the destroyer of Brahmanas; devakaN^akaH = the enemy of gods; durvR^ittaH = notorious for his bad conduct; chhatra chaamara samyutaH = accompanied by his canopy and pair of whisks; yoddhum = to fight; raghuvareNa = with Rama; the foremost among the Raghu dynasty.

A clamour was heard, saying “There comes the ruler of demons, the abductor of Seetha, the destroyer of Brahmanas, the enemy of gods, notorious for his bad conduct, accompanied by his canopy and pair of whisks, to fight with Rama, the foremost among the Raghu dynasty.”

tataH prajavanaashvena rathena sa mahaarathaH |
dvaareNa niryayau tena yatra tau raamalakShmaNau || 6-95-37

37. tataH = then; saH = that Ravana; mahaarathaH = the great chariot-warrior; rathen = by his chariot; prajavitaashvena = driven by swift horses;niryayau = sallied forth; tena dvaareNa = to the gate; yatra = where; tau = those; raamalakShmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana were there.

Then, that Ravana, the great chariot-warrior, ascending his chariot driven by swift horses, sallied forth to the gate, where Rama and Lakshmana were.

etaanachintayanghoraanutpaataansamupasthitaan |
niryayau raavaNo mohaadvadhaarthii kaalachoditaH || 6-95-43

43. achintayan = ignoring; etaan = those; utpaataan = bad omens; samavasthitaan = which came; ghoraan = dreadfully; mohaat = due to ignorance;raavaNaH = Ravana; niryayau = marched forward; vadhaartham = for the purpose of massacre (in battle); kaala choditaH = driven as he was by fate.

Ignoring these dreadful bad omens due to his ignorance, Ravana marched forward for the purpose of the massacre in battle, driven as he was by fate.

dashaananaH krodhavivR^ittanetro yato yatoabhyeti rathena saMkhye |
tatastatastasya sharapravegaM soDhuM na shekurhariyuuthapaaste || 6-95-49

49. yataH yataH = whichever side; dashaananaH = Ravana; abhyeti = was coming (in his chariot); samkhye = on the battle-field; krodha viviR^itta netraH = his eyes rolling in anger; te hariyuuthapaaH = those monkeys-warriors; tatstataH = on that side; soDhum na shekuH = could not withstand;sharapravegam = the rapidity of his arrows.

Whichever side Ravana was coming in his chariot on the battle-field, his eyes rolling in anger, those monkey-warriors, on that side, could not with stand the rapidity of his arrows.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

kadanan tarasaa kR^itvaa raakShasendro vanaukasaam |
aasasaada tato yuddhe raaghavan tvaritastadaa || 6-96-5

5. kadanam kR^itvaa = destroying; tarasaa = with his strength; vanaukasaam = the monkeys; tato yuddhe = in that battle; raakShasendraH = Ravana; tvaritam = quickly; aasasaada = approached; raaghavam = Rama; raNe = on the battle-field.

Having brought about with his might the destruction of those monkeys in battle, Ravana quickly approached Rama on the battle-field.

aatmanaH sadR^ishan vIraM sa taM nikShipya vaanaram |
sugrIvoabhimukhaH shatruM pratasthe paadapaayudhaH || 6-96-7

7. nikShipya = keeping; tam viiram vaanaram = that valiant Sushena; sadR^isham = who was equal; aatmanaH = to himself; saH sugriivaH = that Sugreeva; paadapaayudhaH = armed witht he tree as a weapon; pratasthe = marched forward; shatrum abhimukham = towards the enemy.

Keeping that Sushena who was equal to himself, his substitute, that Sugreeva, armed with the tree as a weapon, marched forward towards the enemy.

sugrIve sa sharaanghoraanvisasarja chamUmukhe |
sthaapayaamaasaa chodvignaanraakShasaansampraharShayan || 6-96-16

16. visasarja = (Virupaksha) released; ghoraan = dreadful; sharaan = arrows; sugriive = on Sugreeva; chamuumukhe = who was as the front-rank of the army; sthaapayamaasa = (He) strengthened his support; udvignaan = to the worried; raakShasaan = demons; sampraharShayan = by cheering them up.

Virupaksha released dreadful arrows on Sugreeva who was at the front-rank of the army. He strengthened his support to the worried demons, by cheering them up.

vivR^ittanayanan krodhaatsaphena rudhiraaplutam |
dadR^ishuste virUpaakShan virUpaakShataran kR^itam || 6-96-33

33. te = the monkeys; dadR^ishuH = saw; viruupaakSham = Virupaksha; vivR^itta nayanam = with his eyes rolling; krodhaat = through anger;saphenam rudhiaaplutam = bathed in foaming blood; viruupaakShataram kR^itam = and as such rendered all the more deformed.*

The monkeys saw Virupaksha, bathed in foaming blood, with his eyes rolling through anger and as such rendered all the more deformed.*

vinaashitaM prekShya virUpanetraM |
mahaabalan tan haripaarthivena |
balan samastan kapiraakShasaanaam |
unmattaga~NgaapratimaM babhUva || 6-96-36

36. prekShya = beholding tam = that; mahaabalam = mighty; viruupanetram = virupaksha; vinaashitam = killed; haripaarthivena = by Sugreeva;balam = the army; kapiraakShasaanaam = of monkeys and demon; sametam = together; babhuuva = looked; udvR^itta gaN^gaapratimam = like the agitatd river of Ganga.

Beholding that mighty Virupaksha killed by Sugreeva, the army of monkeys and demons together looked like the agitated river of Ganga.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

svabalasya vighAtena virUpAkShavadhena cha |
babhUva dviguNan kruddho rAvaNo rAkShasAdhipaH ||6-97-2

2. raavaNaH = Ravana; raakShasaadhipaH = the lord of demons; babhuuva = became; dviguNam = doubly; kruddhaH = enraged; ghaatena = because of the destroyal; svabalasya = of his own army; viruupaakShena vadhena = and the fall of Virupaksha.

Ravana the lord of demons got doubly enraged because of the destroyal of his own army and the fall of Virupaksha.

evamuktastathetyuktvA rAkShasendraM mahodaraH |
praviveshArisenAn sa pata~Nga iva pAvakam ||6-97-6

6. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahodaraH = Mahodara; raakShasendraH = the chief of demons; uktvaa = uttering; tathaa iti = “So it be”;pravivesha = entered; taam arisenam = that army of enemies; pataN^gaH iva = as a moth; (rushed into); paavakam = a flame.

Hearing the words of Ravana, Mahodara the chief of demons saying “So it be”, penetrated into the army of enemies, as a moth rushed into a flame.

prabhagnAn samare dR^iShTvA vAnarANAM mahAchamUm |
abhidudrAva sugrIvo mahodaramanantaram ||6-97-11

11. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; mahaabalam = the large army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; prabhagnam = being defeated; samare = in battle;sugreevaH = Sugreeva; abhidudraava = rushed towards; mahodaram = Mahodara; rushed towards; mahodaram = Mahodara; anantaram = who was immediately close to him.

Seeing the large army of monkeys defeated in the battle, Sugreeva rushed towards Mahodara who was immediately close to him.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

mahodare tu nihate mahaapaarshvo mahaabalaH |
sugriiveNa samiikShyaatha krodhaatsaMraktalochanaH ||6-98-1
a~Ngadasya chamUM bhImaan kShobhayaamaasa saayakaiH |

1. samiikShya = seeing; mahodara = Mahodara; nihate = killed; sugriiveNa = by Sugreeva; mahaabalaH = the mighty; mahaapaarshvaH = Mahaparshva; krodha samrakta lochanaH = with his red-blood eyes in anger; atha = then; kShobhayaamaasa = stirred up; bhiimaam = the terrific;chamuum = army; aN^gadasya = of Angada; maargaNaiH = with his arrows.

Seeing Mahodara killed by Sugreeva, the mighty Mahaparsva for his part with his red-blood eyes through anger, forthwith stirred up the terrific army of Angada with his arrows.

nirIkShya balamudvignama~Ngado raakShasaarditam ||6-98-5
vegan chakre mahaabaahuH samudra iva parvaNi |

5. nishamya = hearing; balam = his army; udvignam = depressed; raakShasaarditam = on being tormented by the demon; aN^gadaH = Angada;mahaavegaH = who was endowed with a great impetuosity; vegam chakre = exhibited his tempo; samudraH iva = like an ocean; parvasu = on full-moon days.

Seeing his army depressed on being tormented by the demon, Angada who was endowed with a great impetuosity, exhibited his tempo like an ocean on full-moon days.

yasyarkSharaajastu tejasvii niilaajJNanachayopamaH ||6-98-8
niShpatya sumahaavIryaH svaadyUthaanmeghasaMnibhaat |
pragR^ihya girishR^i~Ngaabhaan kruddhaH sa vipulaan shilaam ||6-98-9
ashvaa~njaghaana tarasaa syandanan cha babha~nja tam |

8; 9. R^ikSharaajaH = Jambavan; tejasvii = the energetic bear; niilaaN^ganachayopamaH = looking like a heap of black collyrium; sumahaaviiryaH= who was exceedingly powerful; kruddhaH = was enraged; niShpatya = and rushing forward; svaynnuthaat = from his battalion; meghasamnibhaat = which resembled a black cloud; pragR^ihya = and seizing hold; vipulaam shilaam = huge rock; girishR^iN^gaabhaam = resembling a mountain-peak;jaghaana = killed; tasya ashvaan = his horses; tarasaa = with his strength; babhaN^ja = and broke; tam syandanamcha = that chariot too.

The energetic Jambavan, looking like a heap of black collyrium, who was exceedingly powerful, battalion which resembled a black cloud a mountain-peak, killed his horses with his strength and broke that chariot too.

sa tu kShipto balavataa parighastasya rakShasaH ||6-98-15
dhanushcha sasharan hastaachchhirastran chaapyapaatayat |

15. kShiptaH = hurled; balavataa = by the mighty Angada; saH parighaH = that iron rod for its part; paatayat = knocked; dhanushcha = the bow;sasharam = with the arrow fitted to it; hastaat = from the hand; tasya rakShasaH = of that demon; shirastraaNam cha = and also his helmet.

Hurled by the mighty Angada, that iron rod for its part, knocked the bow with the arrow fitted to it, from the demon’s hand and also his helmet.

tena vaamaansaphalake bhR^ishaM pratyavapaatitam ||6-98-19
a~Ngado mokShayaamaasa saroShaH sa parashvadham |

19. saroShaH = full of anger; saH aN^gadaH = that Angada; mokShayaamaasa = evaded; saH parashvadham = that axe; pratyava paatitam = which had been aimed; tena = by him; bhR^iham = mostly; which had been aimed; tena = by him; bhR^isham = mostly; vaamaamsaphalake = at his left shoulder-bone.

Full of anger, that Angada evaded that axe, which had been aimed by him mostly at his left shoulder-bone.

tasminnipatite bhUmau tatsainyan samprachukShubhe ||6-98-23
abhavachcha mahaankrodhaH samare raavaNasya tu |

23.tasmin vinihate = when he fell dead; bhuumau = on the ground; tat = that; sainyam = army; samprachukShubhe = got confused; mahaan = a mammoth; krodhaH = anger; abhavat = arose; raavaNasya = in Ravana.

When Mahaparshva fell dead on the ground, his army got confused. A mammoth anger arose in Ravana.

athendrashatrustridashaalayaanaaM |
vanaukasaaM chava mahaapraNaadam |
shrutvaa saroShaM yuddi raakShasendraH |
punashcha yuddhaabhimukho.avatasthe ||6-98-26

26. shrutvaa = hearing; mahaapraNaadam = the loud noise; vanaukasaamchaiva = of monkeys as also; tridashaalayaanaam = of the celestials;yudhi = in the battle-field; raakShasendraH = Ravana; indrashatruH = the adversary of Indra the lord of celestials; atha = then; avatasthe = stood;yuddhaabhimukhe = prepared for a battle; punashcha = again; saroSham = with anger.

Hearing the loud noise of monkeys, as also of the celestials in the battle-field, the enraged Ravana the adversary of Indra, then stood prepared for a battle again

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

pUritA tena shabdena sanadIgirikAnanA |
sa~ncachAla mahI sarvA savarAhamR^igadvipA || 6-99-6

6. saH = Ravana; mahaan atirathaH = the mighty and the surpassing chariot-warrior; prayayau = wnet; tuurNam = quickly; naadayan = making a noise; dasha dishaH = in all the ten drections; ghoSheNa = raaghavam abhyadhaavata = rushing towards Rama.

Ravana, the mighty and the surpassing Chariot-Warrior, went quickly, making a noise in all the ten directions, with the sound of the chariot, rushing towards Rama.

taanyaniikaanyanekaani raavaNasya sharottamaiH |
dR^iShHTvaa bhagnaani shatasho raaghavaH paryavasthitaH || 6-99-10

10. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; taani = those; shatashaH = hundreds; anekaani = of many; aniikaani = armies; bhagnaani = shattered; sharottamaiH = by excellent arrows; raavaNasya = of Ravana; raaghavah = Rama; paryavasthitaH = stood ready for the battle.

Seeing those hundreds of many of his armies shattered by excellent arrows of Ravana, Rama took his stand, ready for the battle.

tato raamo mahaatejaaH saumitrisahito balii || 6-99-13
vAnarAMshcha raNe bhagnAnApatantan cha rAvaNam |
samIkShya rAghavo hR^iShTo madhye jagrAha kArmukam || 6-99-14

13; 14. tataH = then; balii = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; raaghavaH = who was born in Raghu dynasty;saumitra sahitaH = along with Lakshmana; samiikShya = seeing; bhagnaan = the disappointed; vaanaraan cha = monkeys; raavaNam = and Ravana;aapatantam = whow as advancing quickly towards him; hR^iShTaH = was pleased; jagraaha = and seized; kaarmukam = his bow; madhye = at the middle.

Seeing the disappointed monkeys and Ravana advancing, the mighty Rama who was endowed with a great splendour and accompanied by Lakshmana who were born in Raghu dynasty, then pleasingly seized his bow at the middle.

tayoH sharapathaM prApya rAvaNo rAjaputrayoH |
sa babhUva yathA rAhuH samIpe shashisUryayoH || 6-99-17

17. saH raavaNaH = that Ravana; praapya = coming within; raajaputrayoH sharapatham = the range of the arrow-shots of Rama and Lakshmana;babhau = shone; raahuH yathaa = like Rahu (the demon who is supposed to seize the sun and the moon) samiipe = standing in the vicinity;shashisuuryayau = of the moona and the sun.

That Ravana, coming within the range of arrow-shots of Rama and Lakshmana, resembled Rahu (the demon who is supposed to seize the sun and the moon), standing in the vicinity of the moon and the sun.

abhyatikramya saumitrin rAvaNaH samiti~njayaH |
AsasAda tato rAman sthitaM shailamivAchalam || 6-99-21

21. abhyati kramya = Over-passing; saumitrim = Lakshmana; raavaNaH = Ravana; samitimjayaH = the victorious in battle; aasasaada = approached; raamam = Rama; sthitam = who stood; raNe = in the battle-field; aparam shailam iva = like another mountain.

Overpassing Lakshmana, Ravana the victorious in battle, approached Rama, who stood like another mountain, in the battle-field.

tA~nsharaughAnstato bhallaistIkShNaishchichchheda rAghavaH |
dIpyamAnAnmahAvegAnkruddhAnAshIviShAniva || 6-99-24

24. tataH = then; raaghavaH = Rama; chichheda = tore off; taan sharoughaan = that multitude of arrows; diipyamaanam = which were blazing;mahaaghoraan = and looking very terrific; kruddhaan aashiiviShaaviva = like enraged serpents; tiikShNaiH bhallaiH = with his sharp “Bhalla’ arrows.

Then, Rama tore off that multitude of arrows, which were blazing and looking very terrific like enraged serpents, with his sharp Bhalla – arrows.

ubhau hi parameShvAsAvubhau shastravishAradau |
ubhau chAstravidAM mukhyAvubhau yuddhe vicheratuH || 6-99-32

32. ubhau = both the warriors; parameShvaasau = were excellent archers; ubhau = both; yuddha vishaaradau = were skilled in war-fare; ubhau = both; mukhyau = wee eminently; astravidaam = skilled in the use of missiles; ubhau = both; vicheratuH = moved unhindered; yuddhe = in the battle-field.

Both the warriors were excellent archers. Both were skilled in war-fare. Both were eminently skilled in the use of missiles. Both moved unhindered in the battle-field.

punarevAtha tan rAmo rathasthaM rAkShasAdhipam || 6-99-38
lalATe paramAstreNa sarvAstrakushaloabhinat |

38. atha = then; raamaH = Rama; sarvaastra kushalaH = who was skilled in the use of all types of mystic missiles; abhinat = sank; lalaaTe = in the forehead; punareva = yet again; paramaastreNa = by a paramount missile; tam raakShasaadhipam = that Ravana; rathastham = seated in his chariot.

Rama, who was skilled in the use of all types of mystic missiles, forthwith pierced in the forehead, yet again by a paramount missile, that Ravana seated in his chariot.

AsureNa samAviShTaH soastreNa raghunandanaH || 6-99-45
sasarjAstraM mahotsAhaH pAvakaM pAvakopamaH |

45. saH raghupuN^gavaH = that Rama; mahotsaahaH = with a great strength; paavakopamaH = and equal to god of fire; samaaviShTaH = but possessed by; aasureNa astreNa = a missile presided over by demoniac forces; sasarja = released; paavakam astram = a missile presided over by the god of fire.

Possessed by a missile presided over by demoniac forces, that Rama endowed with a great strength and resembling the god of fire, released a missile presided over by the god of fire.

tadastraM nihatan dR^iShTvA rAmeNAkliShTakarmaNA || 6-99-49
hR^iShTA nedustataH sarve kapayaH kAmarUpiNaH |
sugriivaabhimukhaa viiraaH saMparikShipya raagavam || 6-99-50

49; 50. hR^iShTaaH dR^iShTvaa = rejoiced to see; tat astram = that missile; nihatam = struck down; raameNa = by Rama; akliShTakarmaNaa = who was unweary in action; sarve viiraaH kapayaH = all the valiant monkeys; kaama ruupiNaH = who were capable of changing their form at will; tataH= then; neduH = raised a clamour; samparikShipya = encompassing; raamam = Rama; sugriivaabhi mukhaaH = facing Sugreeva.

Rejoiced to see that missile struck down by Rama, who was unweary in action, all the valiant monkeys, who were capable of changing their form at will, then encompassing Rama, raised a clamour, facing Sugreeva.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

mayena vihitan raudramanyadastraM mahaadyutiH |
utsraShTun raavaNo ghoraM raaghavaaya prachakrame || 6-100-2

2. raavaNaH = Ravana; mahaadyutiH = who was endowed with extra ordinary splendour; prachakrame = started; utsR^iShTum = to release; anyat= another; astram = missile; raudram = which was cruel; bhiimam = and terrific; vihitam = built; mayena = by Maya; the demon; raaghavaaya = on Rama.

Ravana, who was endowed with extraordinary splendour, started to release another cruel and terrific missile built by Maya the demon, on Rama.

tadastran raaghavaH shriimaanuttamaastravidaaM varaH |
jaghaana paramaastreNa gandharveNa mahaadyutiH || 6-100-5

5. raaghavaH = Rama; shriimaan = the glorious; varaH uttamaastra vidaam = the foremost among the knower of excellent missiles; mahaadyutiH = who was endowed with extraordinary splendour; jaghaana = struck down; tat = that; astram = missile; paramaastreNa = with an excellent missiles;gaandharveNa = presided over by Gandharavas the celestials musicians.

The glorious Rama, the foremost among the knower in the use of excellent missiles and who was endowed with extra ordinary splendour, struck down that missile with an excellent missile presided over by Gandharvas the celestial musicians.

taani chichchheda baaNaughaishchakraaNi tu sa raaghavaH |
aayudhaani vichitraaNi raavaNasya chamuumukhe || 6-100-9

9. chamunmukhe = in the forefront; raavanasya = of Ravana’s army; saH raaghavaH = that Rama; chichchheda = split; taani = those; chakraaNi = discuses; aayudhaani cha chitraaNi = and (other) strange weapons; baaNaughe = with a multitude of arrows.

In the forefront of Ravana’s army, that Rama split those discuses and other strange weapons, with a multitude of arrows.

taiH saayakairmahaavegai raavaNasya mahaadyutiH |
dhvajaM manuShyashiirShan tu tasya chichchheda naikadhaa || 6-100-14

14. mahaadyutiH = Lakshmana of great brilliance; taiH saayakaiH = with those arrows; mahaavegaiH = of high velocity; chichchheda = tore off;naikadhaa = into many pieces; dhvajam = the flag-staff tasya raavaNasya = of that Ravana; manuShya shiirSham = which bore the emblem of a man’s head.

Lakshmana of great brilliance, with those arrows of high velocity, tore off into many pieces, the flag-staff of Ravana, which bore the emblem of a man’s head.

tasya baaNaish cha chichchheda dhanurgajakaropamam |
lakShmaNo raakShasendrasya pa~nchabhirnishitaiH sharaiH || 6-100-16

16. tadaa = then; paN^chabhiH = with five; nishitaiH = sharp; baaNaiH = arrows; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; chichchheda = chopped off;raakShasendrasya dhanuH = Ravana’s bow; gajakaropamam = looking like an elephant’s trunk.

With five sharp arrows, Lakshmana then chopped off Ravana’s bow, which looked like an elephant’s trunk.

apraaptaameva taaM baaNaistribhishchichchheda lakShmaNaH |
athodatiShThatsaMnaado vaanaraaNaan tadaa raNe || 6-100-20

20. apraaptaameva = even before(the spear) reached Vibhishana; chichchheda = tore; taam = it; tribhiH baaNaiH = with three of his arrows; atha= thereupon; vaanaraaNaam samnaadaH = a loud cheer of the monkeys; udatiShThat = arose; mahaaraNi = in that great battle.

Even before the spear reached Vibhishana, Lakshmana tore it with three of his arrows and a loud cheer then arose from the monkeys in the battle-field.

taM vimokShayituM viirashchaapamaayamya lakShmaNaH |
raavaNan shaktihastan taM sharavarShairavaakirat || 6-100-25

25. vimochayitum = to rescue; tam = that Vibhishana; viiraH = the heroic; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; aayamya = having stretched; chaapam = his bow; avaakirat = threw out; sharavarShaiH = streams of arrows; raavaNam = on Ravana; shaktihastam = having the spear in his hand.

To rescue that Vibhishana, the heroic Lakshmana, having stretched his bow, threw out streams of arrows on Ravana who was holding a spear in his hand.

mokShitaste balashlaaghinyasmaadevan vibhiiShaNaH |
vimuchya raakShasan shaktistvayiiyaM vinipaatyate || 6-100-28

28. balashlaaghin = O Lakshmana; exalter your own strength!; yasmaat = as; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; mokShitaH = was rescued; te = by you;evam = in this way; iyam shaktiH = this spear; vimchya = leaving; raakShasam = the demon; vinipaatyate = is being hurled; tvayi = on you.

“O Lakshmana, exalter of your own strength! As Vibhishana was rescued by you in this way, this spear, on letting off Vibhishana the demon, is being hurled on you now.”

taamanuvyaaharachchhaktimaapatantiin sa raaghavaH |
svastyastu lakShmaNaayeti moghaa bhava hatodyamaa || 6-100-33

33. saH raaghavaH = that Rama; anuvyaaharat = repeatedly uttered; taam shaktim = to that spear; aapatantiim = which was rushing forth; iti = as follows: svasti astu = may it be well; lakShmaNaaya = with Lakshmana! bhava = become; moghaa = vain; hatodyamaa = may your effort be frustrated!

Rama repeatedly uttered to that spear even as it was rushing forth (on Lakshmana) as follows: “May it be well with Lakshmana! May you prove useless! May your effort be frustrated!”

ato raavaNavegena suduuramavagaaDhayaa |
shaktyaa nirbhinnahR^idayaH papaata bhuvi lakShmaNaH || 6-100-36

36. avagaaDhayaa = penetrated; suduuram = very deeply; shaktyaa = by the spear; vibhinna hR^idayaH = and pierced through the heart;raavaNavegena = due to the force exerted by Ravana; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; papaata = fell; bhuvi = to the ground; vibhinnahR^idayaH = with his heart broken.

Penetrated very deeply and pierced through his heart by the spear due to the force exerted by Ravana, Lakshmana fell to the ground.

sa muhuurtamanudhyaaya baaShpavyaakulalochanaH |
babhuuva sanrabdhataro yugaanta iva paavakaH || 6-100-38

38. saH = Rama; baaShpa paryaakulekShaNaH = whose eyes were filled with tears; dhyaatvaa = reflected; muhuutamiva = just for a while;babhuuva = and was; samrabdhataraH = very much enraged; yugaante paarakaH iva = like fire at the time of dissolution of the world.

Rama, whose eyes were filled with tears, reflected just for a while and then was very much enraged, like fire at the time of dissolution of the world.

saumitrin saa vinirbhidya praviShTaa dharaNiitalam |
taan karaabhyaaM paraamR^ishya raamaH shaktiM bhayaavahaam || 6-100-43
babha~nja samare kruddho balavadvichakarSha cha |

43. vinirbhidya = penetrating; saumitreH = through Lakshmana’s bosom; saa = that spear; praviShTaa = touched; dharaNiitalam = the earth’s surface; paraamarshya karaabhyaam = seizing hold with his hands; taam shaktim bhayaarchaam = that awful spear; balavaan = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; vichakarSha = drew it out; kruddhaH = and getting enraged; babhaN^jacha = broke it; samare = during the course of the battle.

Penetrating through Lakshmana’s bosom, that spear touched the earth. Seizing hold of awful spear with his hands, the mighty Rama drew it out and getting enraged, broke it during the course of the battle.

raajyanaashan vane vaasan daNDake paridhaavanam || 6-100-49
vaidehyaashcha paraamarshan rakShobhishcha samaagamam |

49. samaagamam = I encountered; raajyanaasham = with the loss of soverighnity; vane vaasam = the dwelling in the forest; paridhaavanam = the wandering around; daN^Dake = in the forest of Dandaka; paraamarsham = and the insult offered; vaideyehyaaH = to Seetha; rakShobhiH = by the demons.

“I encountered with the loss of sovereignity, the dwelling in the forest, the wandering around in the woods of Dandaka and the rough treatment of Seetha by the demons.”

adya raamasya raamatvaM pashyantu mama sanyuge |
trayo lokaaH sagandharvaaH sadevaaH sarShichaaraNaaH || 6-100-56

56. trayaH lokaaH = Let the three worlds; sagandharvaaH = including Gandharvas the celestial musicians; sadevaaH = gods; sarShiH = the sages;chaaraNaaH = the celestial bards; pashyantu = see; adya = today; raamatvam = the Ramahood; raamasya = of Rama; mama samyuge = during the course of my battle.

“Let the three worlds (viz. the earth, heaven and the intermediate region) including Gandharvas the celestial musicians, the gods, the sages and the celestial bards see today the Ramahood of Rama during the course of my battle.”

tayorjyaatalanirghoSho raamaraavaNayormahaan || 6-100-62
traasanaH sarvabuutaanaan sa babhuuvaadbhutopamaH |

62. mahaan = the loud; nirghoShaH = sound; jyaatala = produced by the impact of the bow string on the palms; tayoH raama raavaNayoH = of those heroes; Rama and Ravana; traasanaH = which struck terror; sarva bhuutaanaam = in all the living beings; adbhuta darshanaH = was fell astonished by the audience.

The loud sound, produced by the impact of the bow-string on the palms of those two heroes Rama and Ravana, which struck terror in all the living beings, was felt astonished by the audience.

vikiiryamaaNaH sharajaalavR^iShTibhir |
rmahaatmanaa diiptadhanuShmataarditaH |
bhayaatpradudraava sametya raavaNo |
yathaanilenaabhihato balaahakaH || 6-100-63

63. vikiiryamaaNaH = torn asunder; sharajaala vR^iShTibhiH = by the streams of a multitude of arrows; mahaatmanaH = by the great souled Rama; diiptadhanuShmataa = who was armed with a blazing bow; sametya = while coming in collusion with him; raavaNaH = Ravana; pradudraava = ran away; bhayaat = out of fear; valaahakaH yathaa = like a cloud (dispersing); abhihataH = when pushed; anilena = by a tempest.

Torn asunder by the streams of a multitude of arrows by the great-souled Rama, who was armed with a blazing bow, while coming in collusion with him, Ravana took to his heels out of fear, like a cloud when pushed by a tempest.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Advertisements

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -91/92/93/94

January 13, 2014

rudhiraklinnagaatrastu lakShmaNaH shubhalakShaNaH |
babhuuva hR^iShTastaM hatvaa shakrajetaaramaahave || 91-6-1

1. lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = endowed with auspicious body marks; rudhiraklinnagaatraH = and with his limbs drenched in blood; hatvaa = having killed; tam = that; shakrajetaaram = Indrajit; aahave = in the combat; babhuuva = felt; hR^iShTaH = rejoiced.

Lakshmana, endowed with auspicious bodily marks, whose limbs were drenched in blood, felt rejoiced on having killed Indrajit in combat.

tato raamamabhikramya saumitrirabhivaadya cha |
tasthau bhraatR^isamiipasthaH shakrasyendraanujo yathaa || 91-6-4

4. abhivaadya cha = having offered his salutation; abhikramya = and approaching; raamam = Rama; tasthau = (he) stood; bhraatru samiipasthaH = in the vicinity of his brother; indra anujoyathaa = even as Lord Vamana (the younger brothre of Indra); shakrasya = (would stand beside) Indra.

Having offered his salutation and approached Rama, Lakshmana stood beside his brother, even as Lord Vamana (the younger brother of Indra) would stand beside Indra the lord of celestials.

saadhu lakShmaNa tuShTo.asmi karma chaasukaraM kR^itam |
raavaNerhi vinaashena jitamityupadhaaraya || 91-6-8

8. lakShmaNa = O Lakshmana!; saadhu = well done!; tuShTaH asmi = I feel gratified; asukaram karma = an ardous act; kR^itam = has been done; upadhaaraya = consider it; jitam iti = as our victory; raavaNeH vinaashena = through the destroyal of Indrajit.

“O Lakshmana! Well done! I feel gratified. An ardous act has been done. Consider it as our victory, through the destroyal of Indrajit.

ahoraatraistribhirviiraH kathaMchidvinipaatitaH |
niramitraH kR^ito.asmyadya niryaasyati hi raavaNaH || 91-6-16
balavyuuhena mahataa shrutvaa putraM nipaatitam |

16. tribhiH ahoraatraiH = in the course of three days and nights; viiraH = the valiant Indrajit; vinipaatitaH = was felled down; katham chit = somehow; adya = now; kR^itaH asmi = I have been made; niramitraH = free from enemies; shrutvaa = hearing; puNam = his son; nipaatitam = having been felled down; niryaasyati hi = Ravana will indeed come forth; mahataa = with a great; balavyuuhena = and powerful battle-array.

“In the course of three days and nights, the valiant Indrajit was felled down somehow. Now, I have been made free of enemies. Hearing of his son having been struck down, Ravana will indeed come forth with a great and powerful battle-array.”

sashalyo.ayaM mahaapraaGYaH saumitrirmitravatsalaH || 91-6-20
yathaa bhavati susvasthastathaa tvaM samupaachara |

20. tvam = you; samupaachara = attend upon; mitravatsalaH = who is fond of friends; sashalyaH = and who is wounded; yathaa tathaa = so that;bhavati = he will become; susvasthaH = perfectly well; mahaapraajJNaH = O highly intelligent one!.

“O highly intelligent one! You attend upon this wounded Lakshmana, who is fond of frinds, so that he will become perfectly well in health.”

sa tasya gandhamaaghraaya vishalyaH samapadyata || 91-6-24
tadaa nirvedanashchaiva saMruuDhavraNa eva cha |

24. aaghraaya = inhaling; tasya gandham = the odour of that herb; saH = Lakshmana; samapadyata = became; vishalyaH = healed of the arrow-wounds; nirvedanashchaiva = free from pains; samruuDha vraNa eva cha = and his wounds got completely cured.

Inhaling the odour of that herb, Lakshmana became healed of the arrow-wounds, free from pains and his wounds got completely cured.

tathaiva raamaH plavagaadhipastadaa |
vibhiiShaNashcharkShapatishcha jaambavaan |
avekShya saumitrimarogamutthitaM |
mudaa sasainyaH suchiraM jaharShire || 91-6-27

27. tadaiva = then; avekShya = seeing; saumitrim = Lakshmana; utthitam = standing up; arogam = healthy; raamaH = Rama; tathaa = and;plavangaadhipaH = Sugreeva; vibhiiShana; viiryaavaan = the valiant; R^ikShapatishcha = Jambavan; sa sainyaah = along with the army; jaharShire = were rejoiced; suchiram = for a long time.

Then, on seeing Lakshmana standing up with sound health, Rama, Sugreeva, Vibhishana and the valiant Jambavan along with the army were rejoiced for a long time.

apuujayatkarma sa lakShmaNasya |
suduShkaraM daasharathirmahaatmaa |
babhuuva hR^iShTaa yudhi vaanarendro |
nishamya taM shakrajitaM nipaatitam || 91-6-28

28. mahaatmaa = great-souled; saH daasharathiH = that Rama; apuujayat = praised; suduShkaram karma = the very ardous feat; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; nishamya = hearing; tam shakrajitam = that Indrajit; nipaatitam = having been killed; yudhi = in battle; vaanarendraH = Sugreeva;babhuuva = became; hR^iShTaH = delighted.

That great-souled Rama apllauded the ardous feat of Lakshmana. Hearing of Indrajit having been kille din battle, Sugreeva became delighted.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

shuuraH shUreNa saMgamya saMyugeShvaparaajitaH |
lakShNanena hataH shUraH putraste vibudhendrajit || 92-6-3
gataH sa paramaan lokaan sharaiH saMtaapy lakShmaNam |

3. te shuuraH putraH = your valiant son; aparaajitaH = who was unbeatable; samyugeShu = in combats; shuuraH = that hero; vibudhendrajit = who conquered Indra the lord of celestials; samgamya = having collided; shureNa lakShmaNena = with valiant Lakshmana; hataH = has been killed;samtaapya = tormenting; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; sharaiH = with his arrows; saH = Indrajit; gataH = departed; paramaan lokaan = to the highest world.

“Your valiant son, who was unbeatable in combats and that hero who conquered Indra the lord of celestials, having collided with valiant Lakshmana, has been killed. Having tormented Lakshmana with his arrows, Indrajit departed to the highest world.”

nanu tvamiShubhiH kruddho bhindyaaH kaalaantakaavapi || 92-6-7
mandarasyaapi shR^i~NgaaNi kiM punarlakShmaNaM raNe |

7. nana = certainly; kruddhaH = when enraged; tvam bhindyaa = you would pierce; iSubhiH = with your arrows; yudhi = in battle; kaalaantakau api = even the all-destroying time in the form of Yama the lord of Death; shR^iNyapi = even the peaks; mandarasya = of Mount Mandara; lakShmaNam kim punaH = what to tell about Lakshmana?

“Certainly, when enraged, you would pierce with your arrows in battle, even the all-destroying time in the form of Yama the Lord of Death and even the peaks of Mount Mandara. What to tell about Lakshmana?”

adya lokaastrayaH kR^itsnaaH pR^ithivI cha sakaananaa || 92-6-11
ekenendrajitaa hInaa shUNyeva pratibhaati me |

11. hiinaa = bereft; indrajitaa = of Indrajit; ekena = alone; kR^itsnaa = the entire; pR^ithivii = earth; sakaananaa = with its forests; pratibhaati = appear; shuunyena = to be wholly alone; me = to me; trayaH lokaaH = may; even the three worlds!

“Bereft of Indrajit alone, the entire earth with its forest appear to be wholly alone to me. Nay, even the three worlds!”

evamaadivilaapaartaM raavaNaM raakShasaadhipam || 92-6-16
aavivesha mahaankopaH putravyasanasambhavaH |

16. mahaan = a huge; kopaH = rage; aavivesha = enveloped; raavaNam = Ravana; raakShasaadhipam = the king of demons; putravyasana sambhavaH = born of his son’s death; evamaadivilaapaartam = while he was feeling distressed through grief as aforesaid.

A huge rage enveloped Ravana, the king of demons, born of his son’s death, while he was feeling distressed through grief as aforesaid.

ghoraM prakR^ityaa rUpaM tattasya krodhaagnimUrchhitam || 92-6-22
babhUva rUpaM rudrasya kruddhasyeva duraasadam |

22. tat prakR^ityaa ghoram ruupam = that naturally terrific form; tasya = of his; krodhaagni muurchhitam = filled with the fire of his wrath;babhuuva = became; duraasadam = difficult to be approached; kruddhasya rudrasya iva = like the form of enraged Rudra the god of destruction.

That naturally terrific form of Ravana, filled with the fire of his wrath, became difficult to be approached, like the form of enraged Rudra the god of destruction.

tamantakamiva kruddhaM charaacharachikhaadiShum || 92-6-26
vIkShamaaNaM dishaH sarvaa raakShasaa nopachakramuH |

26. raakShasaaH = Demons; nopachakramuH = could not go towards; tam = Ravana; viikShamaaNam = who was looking at; sarvaaH = all (the four); dishah = quarters; kruddham antakamiva = like the enraged Yama the god of Death; charaachara chikhaadiShum = who wants to devour mobile and immobile creatures.

Demons could not go towards Ravana, who was looking at all the four quarters, like the enraged Yama the god of Death, who wants to devour both the mobile and the immobile creatures.

sa putravadhasantaptaH shUraH krodhavashaM gataH || 92-6-34
samIkShya raavaNo buddhyaa sItaaM hantuM vyavasyata |

34. saH = that; kruuraH = cruel; raavaNaH = Ravana; putra vadha samtaptaH = afflicted with grief at the killing of his son; krodha vasham gataH= was subjected to anger; samiikShya = and deeply pondering; buddhyaa = with his mind; vyavasyata = decided; hantum = to kill; siitaam = Seetha.

That cruel Ravana, afflicted as he was with grief at the killing of his son, was subjected to anger and deeply pondering with his mind, decided kill Seetha.

tadidaM tathyamevaahaM kariShye priyamaatmanaH || 92-6-37
vaidehIM naashayiShyaami kShatrabandhumanuvrataam |
ityevamuktvaa sachivaankhaDgamaashu paraamR^ishat || 92-6-38

37; 38. aham = I; kariShye = shall make; tat idam = that hoax; tathyameva = into a hard reality; aatmanaH priyam = which is pleasing to me;naashayiShyaami = I shall destroy; vaidehiim = Seetha; anuvrataam = who is devoted to; kShatra bandhum = Rama; a bad warrior; ityevam = thus;uktvaa = speaking; schivaan = to his counsellors; paraamR^ishat = he drew; khaDgam = his sword; aashu = swiftly.

“I shall make that hoax into a hard reality, which is pleasing to me. I shall destroy Seetha, who is devoted to Rama, a bad warrior”. Thus speaking to his counsellors, he swiftly drew his sword.

teShaaM saMjalpamaanaanaamashokavanikaaM gataam || 92-6-44
abhidudraava vaidehIM raavaNaH krodhamUrchhitaH |

44. teShaam samjalpamaanaanaam = while the demons were thus talking; raavaNaH = Ravana; krodhamuurchhitaH = who was excited with fury;abhidudraava = rushed towards; vaidehiim = Seetha; gataam = who was present ashoka vanikaam = in the Ashoka grove.

While those demons were thus talking, Ravana who was excited with fury, rushed towards Seetha, who was present in the Ashoka grove.

atha vaa tau naravyaaghrau bhraatarau raamalakShmaNau |
mannimittamanaaryeNa samare.adya nipaatitau || 92-6-52

52. athavaa = otherwise; tau bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau = those brothers; Rama and Lakshmana; naravyaaghrau = the foremost of men;nipaatitau = might have been killed; adya = today; samare = in battle; mannimattam = because of me; anaaryeNa = by that vulgar demon.

“Otherwise, that vulgar demon might have killed those brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, the foremost of men, today in battle, because of me.”

kathaM naama dashagrIva saakShaadvaishravaNaanuja || 92-6-63
hantumichchhasi vaidehIM krodhaaddharmamapaasya hi |

63. dashagriiva = O Ravana; vaishraavaNaanuja = the younger brother of Kubera; saakShaat = himself!; katham = how; ichchhasi = do you wish;hantum = to kill; vaidehiim = Seetha; apaasya = abandoning; dharmam = your righteousness; krodhaat = in a bout of anger?

“O Ravana, the younger brother of Kubera himself! How do you wish to kill Seetha, abandoning your righteousness, in a bout of anger?”

shUro dhImaanrathI khaDgI rathapravaramaasthitaH || 92-6-67
hatvaa daasharathiM raamaM bhavaanpraapsyati maithilIm |

67. shuuraH = a valiant; dhiimaan = and shrewd; rathii = chariot-warrior; khaDgii = fighting with a sword; ratha pravaram aasthitaH = in the foremost of your chariots; bhavaan praapsyasi = you can get; maithiliim = Seetha; hatvaa = by killing; raamam = Rama; daasharathim = the son of Dasaratha.

“As a valiant and shrewd chariot-warrior, fighting with a sword, in the foremost of your chariots, you can fetch Seetha by killing Rama, the son of Dasaratha.”

sa tadduraatmaa suhR^idaa niveditaM |
vachaH sudharmyaM pratigR^ihya raavaNaH |
gR^ihaM jagaamaatha tatashcha vIryavaan |
punaH sabhaaM cha prayayau suhR^idvR^itaH || 92-6-68

68. pratigR^iya = accepting; vachaH = that advice; sudharmyam = endowed with justice; niveditam = tendered; suhR^idaa = by a friend;duraatmaa = the evil-minded; raavaNaH = Ravana; jagaama = went; gR^iham = his palace; atha = thereafter; viiryavaan = that valiant Ravana;suhR^idvR^itaH = along with his friends; punaH = again; prayayau = went; sabhaam cha = to his assembly-hall; tataH = from there.

Accepting that advice, endowed with justice, tendered by a friend, the evil-minded Ravana went to his palace. Thereafter, that valiant Ravana, along with his friends, again went to his assembly hall from there.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ityevan raakShasendrasya vaakyamaadaaya raakShasaaH |
niryayuste rathaiH shIghraM naagaanIkaishcha sanvR^itaaH || 93-6-6

6. aadaaya = having grasped; etat = these; vaakyam = words; raakShasendrasya = of Ravana; te raakShasaaH = those demons; niryayuH = sallied forth; samyutaaH = along with; naanaaniikaishcha = the various kinds of armies; shiighraiH rathaiH = and speedy chariots.

Having heard those words of Ravana, those demons sallied forth for the battle, along with various kinds of armies and speedy chariots.

keshaankarNalalaaTaaMshcha naasikaashcha plavaMgamaaH |
rakShasaan dashanaistIkShNairnakhaishchaapi vyakartayan || 93-6-14

14. plavangamaaH = the monkeys; tiikShaNaiH dashanaiH = with their sharp teeth; nakhaishchaapi = and even nails; vyakartayan = tore off;keshaan = the hair; karNa lalaaTaamshcha = ears eye-brows; naasikaashchaapi = and noses; rakShasaan = of demons.

With their sharp teeth and nails, the monkeys tore off the hair, ears, eye-brows and noses of the demons.

praharantan sharIreShu na te pashyanti raabhavam |
indriyaartheShu tiShThantaM bhUtaatmaanamiva prajaaH || 93-6-23

23. te = they; na pashyanti = could not behold; raaghavam = Rama; praharantam = hitting; shariireShu = their bodies; prajaaH iva = even as created being; (are not able to see); bhuutaatmaanam = their individual souls; tiShThantam = residing; indriyaartheShu = in the objects of their senses.

The demons could not behold Rama hitting their bodies, even as created beings are not able to see their individual souls resting in their sense-objects.

sa te dadR^ishire raaman dahantamarivaahinIm |
mohitaaH paramaastreNa gaandharveNa mahaatmanaa || 93-6-26

26. mohitaaH = having been thrown into confusion; gandharveNa paramastreNa = by the great Gandharva missile; mahaatmanaa = employed by the great souled Rama; te = those demons; na dadR^ishire = were not able to see; raama = Rama; dhantamapi = even when he was scorching; vaahiniim= their army.

Having been thrown into confusion by the great mystic missile presided over by the Gandharvas, the celestial musicians; presided over by the Gandharvas, the celestial musicians; those demons were unable to see Rama, even when he was scorching away their army.

tato devaaH sagandharvaaH siddhaashcha paramarShayaH |
saadhu saadhviti raamasya tatkarma samapUjayan || 93-6-36

36. tataH = then; devaaH = the celestials; sagandharvaaH = along with Gandharvas the celestial musicians; siddhaashcha = holy saints;paramarShayaH = and great sages; samapuujayan = acclaimend; tat karma = that feat; raamasya = of Rama = saadhu saadhu iti = saying; “well done; well done!”

Then, the celestials along with Gandharvas the celestial musicians, holy saints and great sages acclaimed that feat of Rama, saying “well done, well done!”

nihatya taan raakShasavaahinIn tu |
raamastadaa shakrasamo mahaatmaa |
astreShu shastreShu jitaklamash cha |
sanstUyate devagaNaiH prahR^iShTaiH || 93-6-39

39. tadaa = then; raamaH = Rama; shakra samaH = equal to Indra the lord of celestials; mahaat maa = the great souled; jitaklamaH cha = unwearied in the use; astreShu = of weapons; shastreShu = and missiles; nihatya = having destroyed; taam = that; raakShasa vaaliniim = army of demons; samstuuyate = was applauded; prahR^iShTaiH devagaNaiH = by the rejoiced troops of celestials.

Rama, a compeer of Indra the lord of celestials, the great souled, unwearied in the use of weapons and missiles, having destroyed that army of demons, was applauded by the rejoiced troops of celestials.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sukumaaraM mahaasattvan sarvabhUtahite ratam |
tan dR^iShTvaa lokavadhyaa saa hInarUpaa prakaamitaa || 94-6-7

7. katham = how; dR^iShTvaa = on seeing; tam = that Rama; sukumaaram = of tender youth; mahaasattvam = endowed with extra ordinary strength; sarva bhuuta hite rataaH = and devoted to the welfare of all created beings; saa hiina ruupaa = that ugly woman; lokanindyaaH = who deserved to be condemned by people; prakaamitaa = was stung with excessive lust?

“How strange that on seeing that Rama of tender youth, endowed with extraordinary strength and devoted to the welfare of all created beings, that ugly woman (Surpanakha) who deserved to be condemned by the people, was stung with excessive lust?”

tannimittamidan vairaM raavaNena kR^itaM mahat |
vadhaaya nItaa saa sItaa dashagrIveNa rakShasaa || 94-6-11

11. tannimittam = for the sake of that Surpanakha; idam mahat vairam = this huge enmity; kR^itam = has been built; raavaNena = by Ravana;vadhaaya = for his destruction; saa siitaa = that Seetha; aaniitaa = was brought; dashagriiveNa = by Ravana; rakShasaa = the demon.

“For the sake of that Surpanakha, Ravana built this huge enmity. For his own destruction, Ravana the demon brought that Seetha.”

kharashcha nihataH saMkhye dUShaNastrishiraastathaa |
sharairaadityasaMkaashaiH paryaaptan tannidarshanam || 94-6-15

15. samkhye = In the battle; sharaiH = with his arrows; aaditya samkaashaiH = resembling the sun; kharashcha = Khara; nihataH = was killed;duuShaNaH = DushaNa; tathaa = and; trishiraaH = Trishira (were killed); tat = that; nidarshanam- instance; paryaaptam = is sufficient.

“In that battle, Khara, Dushana and Trishira were killed with arrows resembling the sun. That instance should have been sufficient (to open the eyes of Ravana).”

R^ishyamUke vasaMshaile dIno bhagnamanorathaH |
sugrIvaH sthaapito raajye paryaaptan tannidarshanam || 94-6-18

18. raajyam = kingdom; praapitaH = was restored; diinaH sugriivaH = to miserable Sugreeva; vasan = who was residing; R^iShyamuuke = in Mount Rishyamuka; bhagna manorathaH = living with his wishes disappointed; tat = that; midarshanam = instance; paryaaptam = should prove sufficient.

“The kingdom was restored to the miserable Sugreeva, who was residing in Mount Rishyamuka, living with his wishes disappointed. That instance should prove sufficient. (To open the eyes of Ravana).”

kumbhakarNan hataM shrutvaa raaghaveNa mahaabalam |
atikaayaM cha durmarShaM lakShmaNena hataM tadaa || 94-6-21
priyan chendrajitaM putran raavaNo naavabudhyate |

21. raavaNaH = Ravana; na avabudhyate = is not able to understand; shrutvaa = (even after hearing that); mahaabalam = the mighty;kumbhakarNa = Kumbhakarna; hatam = was killed; tadaa = then; raaghaveNa = by Rama; durmarSham = (and) the unconquerable; atikaayam = huge-bodied; idrajitam = Indrajit; priyam putram = his beloved son; hatam = was killed; lakShmaNena = by Lakshmana.

“Ravana is not able to learn a lesson, even after hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed by Rama and that unconquerable colossal-bodied Indrajit, his beloved son was killed by Lakshmana.”

hatapravIraa raameNa niraashaa jIvite vayam || 94-6-25
apashyantyo bhayasyaantamanaathaa vilapaamahe |

25. vayam = we; hata praviiraaH = with our great warriors having been killed; raameNa = by Rama; niraashaaH = with loss of hope; jiivite = in our life; apashyantyaH = without seeing; antam = an end; bhayasya = to our fear; anaathaaH = and being helpless; vilaapaamahe = are lamenting.

“As Rama killed all our great warriors, we are lamenting with a loss of hope in our lives, failing to see an end to our fear and having become helpless.”

pitaamahena prItena devadaanavaraakShasaiH || 94-6-29
raavaNasyaabhayan dattaM maanuShebhyo na yaachitam |

29. priitena pitaamahen = by the gratified Brahma; abhayam = a protection; dattam = was given; raavaNasya = to Ravana; deva daanava raakShasaiH = from celestials; demons and ogres; na yaachitam = not sought (protection); manuShyebhyaH = from human beings.

Brahma, the lord of creation, gratified by the austerity of Ravana, gave protection to Ravana from celestials, demons and ogres. But Ravana did not seek protection from human beings.”

daivataistu samaagamya sarvaishchendrapurogamaiH || 94-6-34
vR^iShadhvajastripurahaa mahAdevaH prasaaditaH |

34. sarvaiH daivataiH = all the celestials; samaagamya = together with; indrapurogamaiH = Indra and others; prasaaditaH = got propitiated;mahaadevaH = by shiva the lord of dissolution; vR^iSha dhvajaH = with the ensign of a bull on his flag-staff; tripurahaa = and who destroyed the three strong cities built of gold; silver andiron in the sky; air and earth for demons.

“All the celestials together with Indra and others, got propitiated by Shiva the lord of destruction, with the ensign of a bull on his flag-staff and who destroyed the three strong cities built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth for demons.”

raavaNasyaapanItena durvinItasya durmateH || 94-6-37
ayaM niShTaanako ghoraH shokena samabhiplutaH |

37. apaniitena = as a result of the bad behaviour; raavaNasya = of Ravana; durviniitasya = the wicked demon; durmatiH = with a bad disposition of mind; ayam = this; ghoraH = terrific; niShTaanakaH = havoc; (occured); samabhiplutaH = filled; shokena = with grief.

“As a result of the bad behaviour of Ravana, the wicked demon with an evil disposition of mind, this terrific havoc with grief occurred.”

praaptakaalaM kR^itaM tena paulastyena mahaatmanaa || 94-6-40
yata evaM bhayaM dR^iShThaM tameva sharaNaM gataH |

40. mahaatmanaa tena paulastyena = by that great-souled Vibhishana; praapta kaalam = something opportune; kR^itam = was done; yataH = by whom; evam bhayam = such a peril; dR^iShTam = is perceived; tameva = to him only; sharaNam gataH = he sought refuge.

“The great-souled Vibhishana did something opportune. He sought refuge in him alone from whom such a peril is perceived.”

itIva sarvaa rajanIcharastriyaH |
parasparan samparirabhya baahubhiH |
viSheduraartaatibhayaabhipIDitaa |
vineduruchchaishcha tadaa sudaaruNam || 94-6-41

41. tadaa = then; sarvaaH = all; rajaniichara striyaH = the female-demons; samparirabhya = embracing; parasparam = each other; baahubhiH = in their arms; aartaaH = afflicted as they were with excessive fear; viSheduH = lamented; itiiva = in this manner; vinedushcha = and wailed; uchchaiH = loudly; sudaaruNam and very severely.

Then, all female-demons, embracing each other in their arms, afflicted as they were with grief and tormented with excessive fear, lamented thus and wept loudly and severely.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -87/88/89/90

January 13, 2014

aviduura.n tato gatvaa pravishya cha mahadvanam |
darshayaamaasa tatkarma lakShmaNaaya vibhiiShaNaH || 87-6-2

2. gatvaa = going; aviduuram = not very distant; tataH = from there; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; pravishya = having entered; mahat vanam = an extensive thicket; adarshayata = showed; lakShmaNaaya = to Lakshmana; tat karma = that place where Indrajit was going to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

Moving not very distant from there and entering an extensive thicket, Vibhishana showed to Lakshmana, the place where Indrajit was going to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

adR^ishyaH sarvabhuutaanaa.n tato bhavati raakShasaH |
nihanti samare shatruunbadhnaati cha sharottamaiH || 87-6-5

5. tataH = thereupon; raakShasaH = (this) demon; bhavati = becomes; adR^ishyaH = invisible; sarva bhuutaanaam = to all the beings; nihanti = kills; shatruun = the enemies; samare = in battle; badhnaati = and binds; sharottamaiH = with excellent arrows.

“Thereupon, this demon becomes invisible to any one, kills some enemies in battle and binds some with his excellent arrows.”

tamuvaacha mahaatejaaH paulastyamaparaajitam |
samaahvaye tvaa.n samare samyagyuddhaM prayachchha me || 87-6-9

9. mahaatejaaH = that highly splendid Lakshmana; uvaacha = spoke; tam = to that; paulastya = Indrajit the scion of sage Pulastya; aparaajitam = who had never been conquered before (as follows):;samaahvaye = I am inviting; tvaam = you; samare = for a fight; prayachchha = give; yuddham = battle; me = to me; samyak = in a right manner.

That highly splendid Lakshmana spoke to that Indrajit, the scion of Sage Paulastya, who had never been conquered before (as follows); “I am inviting you for a fight. Give battle to me in a right manner.”

iha tva.n jaatasa.nvR^iddhaH saakShaadbhraataa piturmama |
katha.n druhyasi putrasya pitR^ivyo mama raakShasa || 87-6-11

11. raakShasa = O demon!; tvam = you; jaata samvR^iddhaH = are born and brought up; iha = here; saakShaat = directly; bhraataa = a brother;mama pituH = to my father; pitR^ivyaH = and an uncle; mama = to me; katham = how; druhyati = can you be hostile; putrasya = to a son?.

“O demon! You are born and brought up here. You are a direct brother to my father and a paternal uncle to me. How can you be hostile to a son?

niranukroshataa cheya.n yaadR^ishii te nishaachara |
svajanena tvayaa shakyaM paruSha.n raavaNaanuja || 87-6-17

17. raavaNaanuja = O Indrajit; nishaachara = the demon! niranukroshataa = the ruthlessness; iyam yaadR^ishii te = thus shown by you;pauruSham = and the manliness exhibited by you (in bringing Lakshmana here); shakyam could be possible; tvayam = only by you; svajanena = our own kindred.

“O Indrajit, the demon! The ruthlessness thus shown by you and the manliness exhibited by you (in bringing Lakshmana here) could be possible only by you, our own kindred.”

raakShasendrasutaasaadho paaruShya.n tyaja gauravaat |
kule yadyapyaha.n jaato rakShasaaM kruurakarmaNaam || 87-6-19
guNo.ayaM prathamo nR^iiNaa.n tanme shiilamaraakShasaM |

19. asaadho = O the wicked one!; raakShasendrasuta = O Indrajit!; gauravaat = out of respect; tyaja = abandon; pauruShyam = the harshness;aham jaataH yadyapi = even if I am born; rakShasaam kulam = in a demoniac race; kruura karmaNaam = doing cruel acts; me shiilam = my nature (of goodness); yaH prathamaH guNaH nR^iiNaam = which is the prime virtue of human beings; tat = that; araakShasam = is not demoniacal.

“O Indrajit the wicked one! Atleast out of respect for the elders, abandon your harshness. Even if I am born in a demoniac race, which does cruel acts, my nature is goodness, which is prime virtue of human beings and it is not demoniacal.”

doShairetaiH parityakto mayaa bhraataa pitaa tava || 87-6-26
neyamasti purii la~Nkaa na cha tvaM na cha te pitaa |

26. etaiH doShaiH = because of these faults; tava pitaa = your father; bhraataa = and my brother; parityaktaH = has been abandoned; mayaa = by me; na = neither will; iyam laN^kaa purii = this City of Lanka; asti = will exist (any longer); na tvam cha = nor you; na te pitaacha = nor your father.

“Because of these vices, Ravana, your father and my brother, has been abandoned by me. Neither will this City of Lanka will exist any longer nor you nor your father.”

dharShayitvaa tu kaakutsthau na shakya.n jiivituM tvayaa |
yudhyasva naradevena lakShmaNena raNe saha || 87-6-29
hatastva.n devataa kaaryaM kariShyasi yamakShaye |

29. na shakyam = It is not possible; tvayaa = for you; jiivitum = to survive; dharShayitvaa = on attacking; kaakutthsam = Lakshmana; yuddhyasva= you fight; lakShmaNena saha = with Lakshmana; naradevana = the lord of men; raNe = in the battle; hataH = being killed; tvam = you; kariShyasi = will do; devataakaaryam = sacred work; yamakShaya = in the abode of Yama; the god of Death.

“It is not possible for you to survive, on attacking Lakshmana. You fight with Lakshmana, the lord of men, in the battle-field. After being killed, you will do sacred work in the abode of Yama, the god of Death.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sa tvamarthasya hiinaartho duravaapasya kenachit || 88-6-14
vaachaa vyaahR^itya jaaniiShe kR^itaartho.asmiti durmate |

14. durneate = O evil minded one!; jaaniiShe = you are thinking; iti = that; kR^itaarthaH asmi = you have accomplished your end; vaachaa vyaahR^itya = by proclaiming through word alone; arthasya = the achiement of your end; duravaapasya = which is difficult to attain; kenachit = for anyone; saH tvam hiiinaartham = though you as such are lacking in capacity to achieve your end.

“O evil-minded one! You are thinking that you have accomplished your end, by proclaiming through word alone, the achievement of your end, which is difficult to attain for anyone, though you, as such, lack in capacity to achieve your purpose.”

vaagbalaM tyaja durbhaddhe kruurakarmaasi raakShasa || 88-6-27
atha kasmaadvadasyetatsaMpaadaya sukarmaNaa |

27. durbuddhe = O evil minded one!; tyaja = give up; vaagbalam = strength in your empty words; raakShasa = O demon!; asi = you are; kruura karma = doing cruel acts; kasmaat = why; vadasi = do you talk; etat = this atha = further?; sampaadaya = make it full; sukarmaNaa = by your good work.

“O evil-minded one! Give up strength of speech in your empty words. O demons! You are doing cruel acts. Why do you indulge in such idle talk? Make it active with your good work.”

ityuktvaa paJNcha naaraachaanaakarNaapuuritaan sharaan || 88-6-30
vijaghaana mahaavegaallakShmaNo raakShasorasi |

30. iti = thus; uktvaa = speaking; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; paNcha naaraachaanaakrNaapuuritaan = stretching five steel arrows up to the ear;vijaghaana = dug them; rakShasorasi = into the demon’s chest; mahaavegaat = with a great speed.

Thus speaking, Lakshmana stretching five steel arrows upto the ear, dug them into the demon’s chest with a great speed.

ubhau hi balasaMpannaavubhau vikramashaalinau || 88-6-34
ubhau paramadurjeyaavatulyabalatejasau |

34. ubhau = both; balasampannau = were endowed with strength; ubhau = both; vikramashaalinau = were distinguished for their prowess; ubhau = both; paramadurjayau = were exceedingly difficult to conquer atulya balatejasau = and peerless in strength and courage.

Both were endowed with strength. Both were distinguished for their prowess. Both were exceedingly difficult to conquer and peerless in strength and courage.

tatashshraan daasharathiH saMdhaayaamitrakarShaNaH |
sasarja raakShasendraya kR^iddhaH sarpa iva shvasan || 88-6-38

38. tataH = thereupon; daasharathiH = Lakshmana; amitrakarShaNaH = the tormentator of enemies; samdhaaya = fitting; sharaan = his arrows;shvasan = and hissing; kruddhaH sarpaH iva = like an enraged serpent; sasarja = released them; raakShasendraaya = for Indrajit.

Thereupon, Lakshmana the tormentator of enemies, fitting his arrows to his bow, released arrows on Indrajit, hissing like an enraged serpent.

nimittaanyupapashyaami yaanyasmin raavaNaatmaje |
tvara tena mahaabaaho bhagna eSha na saMshayaH || 88-6-41

41. mahaabaaho = O the long armed Lakshmana!; asmin raavanaatmaje = In this Indrajit; yaani nimittaani = which indications; upapashyaami = I am seeing; tena = by them; eShaH = he; bhagnaH = is disappointed; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; tvara = make haste.

“O the long-armed Lakshmana! I infer on the strength of the indications which I see in Indrajit, that he is disappointed. There is no doubt about it. Make haste.”

kiM na smarasi tadyuddhe prathame yatparaakramam |
nibaddhastvaM saha bhraatraa yadaa bhuvi vicheShTase || 88-6-46

46. na smarasikim = don’t you remember; tat matparaakramam = my prowess; prathame yuddhe = in the first battle; yadaa tvam = bhraatraashcha = when you; along with your brother; nibaddhaH = was bound by me; vicheShTate = and you wriggled; bhuvi = on the floor.

“Don’t you remember my prowess in the first encounter, when you along with your brother, was bound by me and you wriggled on the floor?”

tataH sharashatenaiva suprayuktena viiryavaan |
krodhaaddviguNasaMrabdho nirbibheda vibhiiShaNam || 88-6-51

51. tataH = then; viiryavaan = the valiant Indrajit; krodhaat = with anger; dviguNa samvambhaH = and with twice as much vehemence;nirbhibheda = wounded; vibhiiShaNam = Vibhishana; suprayuktena sharashatenaiva = with a hundred well-aimed arrows.

Then, the valiant Idnrajit with anger and with twice as much vehemence, wounded Vibhishana with a hundred well-aimed arrows.

vidhuutavarmaa naaraachairbabhuuva sa kR^itavraNaH |
indrajitsamare viiraH pratyuuShe bhaanumaaniva || 88-6-57

57. viiraH = the valiant; Indrajit = Indrajit; vidhuuta varmaa = with his armour disheveled; naaraachaiH = by the steel arrows; kR^itavraNaH = and having a wound made; samara = in the battle; babhuuva = was; bhaanumaaniva = like the sun; pratyuuShe = at dawn.

The valiant Indrajit, with his armour disheveled by the steel arrows, was wounded in battle and looked like the sun at dawn.

baaNajaalaiH shariirasthairavagaaDhaistarasvinau || 88-6-76
shushubhaate mahaaviryau praruuDhaaviva parvatau |

76. baaNajaalaiH = with a multitude of arrows; avagaaDhaiH = dug deep; shariirasthaiH = into their bodies; mahaaviiryau tarasvinau = those two warriors of great prowess and swiftness; shushubhnate = shone; parvatau iva = like two mountains; praruuDhau = shooting forth plants from them.

With a multitude of arrows dug deep into their bodies, those two warriors, of great prowess and swiftness, shone like two mountains shooting forth plants from them.

atha samaraparishramaM nihantuM |
samaramukheShvajitasya lakShmaNasya |
priyahitamupapaadayanmahaatmaa |
samaramu petya vibhiiShaNo.avatasthe || 88-6-79

79. atha = then; nihantum = to remove; samara parishramam = martial weariness; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; samara mukheShu ajitasya = who did not know defeat in any facet of war; mahaatmaa = the great souled; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; upapaadayan = offering; priyahitam = agreeable and salutary words; avatasthe = took up his position; upetya = on reaching; samara = the battle-field.

Then, to relieve martial weariness of Lakshmana, who did not experience defeat in any facet of war, the great-souled Vibhishana, offering agreeable and salutary words, took up his position, on reaching the battle-field.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tato visphaarayaamaasa mahaddhanuravasthitaH |
utsasarja cha tiikShaNaagraan raakShaseShu mahaasharaan || 89-6-3

3. tataH = then; avasthitaH = standing there; visphaarayaamaasa = he stretched; mahat dhanuH = his great bow; utsasarjacha = and released;tiikShNaagraan mahaasharaan = excellent sharp-pointed arrows; raakShaseShu = on demons.

Standing there thus, Vibhishana stretched his great bow and released excellent sharp pointed arrow son those demons.

ayuktaM nidhanaM kartuM putrasya janiturmama |
ghR^iNaamapaasya raamaarthe nihanyaaM bhraaturaatmajam || 89-6-17

17. mama = for me; janituH = being a father; ayuktam = it is not appropriate; nidhanam kartum = to compose a death putrasya = of a (brother’s) son; nihanyaam = I will kill; bhraatruH = my brother’s; aatmajam = son; apaasya = driving away; ghR^iNaam = tenderness; raamaarthe = for the sake of Rama.

“Driving away tenderness, for the sake of Rama, I will kill my own brother’s son though being his uncle (who is as good as a father), it is not appropriate for me to compose his death.”

jaambavaanapi taiH sarvaiH svayUthairabhisaMvR^itaH || 89-6-21
ashmabhistaaDayaamaasa nakhairdantaishcha raakShasaan |

21. jaambavaanapi = even Jambavan; te = and those monkeys; abhisamvR^itaH = accompanied by; sarvaiH = all; taiH = those; sayuuthyai = who belong to their equal troops; taaDayaamaasuH = struck; raakShasaan = the demons; ashmabhiH = with stones; nakhaiH = nails; dantaishcha = and teeth.

Even Jambavan and those monkeys, accompanied by all those, who belong to their identical troops, began to strike the demons with stones, nails and teeth.

hanUmaanapi sa~NkruddhaH saalamutpaaTya parvataat || 89-6-25
sa lakShmaNaM svayaM pR^iShThaadavaropya mahaamanaaH |
rakShasAM kadanaM chakre samaasaadya sahasrashaH || 89-6-26

25; 26. saH = that; mahaamanaaH = haughty; hanuumaanapi = Hanuma too; samkR^iddhaH = who felt enraged; lakShmaNam avaropya = having made Lakshmana to descend; pR^iShThaat = from his back; utpaaTya = and tearing up; saalam = Sala tree; parvataat = from a mountain; samaasaadya= and approaching (the demons); svayam = chakre = began; kadanam = to destroy; rakShasaam = sahashrasaH = in their thousands.

That haughty Hanuma too who felt enraged, causing Lakshmana to descend from his back, and tearing up Sala tree from a mountain, approached the demons and himself began to destroy those demons in their thousands.

lakShmaNo raavaNiM praapya raavaNishchaapi lakShmaNam |
avyavasthaa bhavatyugraa taabhyaamanyonyavigrahe || 89-6-33

33. praapya = meeting; raavaNim = Indrajit; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana (fought with him); praapya = meeting; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana;raavaNashchaapi = even Indrajit (fought with him); taabhyaam anyonya vigrahe = as they clashed with each other; ugraa avyavasthaa bhavati = there was a terrible confusion (as to who would win ultimately).

Meeting Indrajit, Lakshmana fought with him. Meeting Lakshmana, Indrajit too took the offensive. As they clashed with each other, there was terrible confusion (as to who would win ultimately).

atha raakShasasiMhasya kR^iShNaankanakabhUShaNaan || 89-6-39
sharaishchaturbhiH saumitrirvivyaadha chaturo hayaan |

39. chaturbhiH sharaiH = by releasing four arrows; saumitriH = Lakshmana; atha = then; vivyaadha = struck; chaturaH = four; kR^iShNaan = black; hayaan = horses; kanakabhuuShaNaan = decked with gold; raakShasasimhasya = belonging to the foremost of demons.

By discharging four arrows, Lakshmana then struck four black gold-adorned horses of Indrajit.

chidreShu teShu baaNaughairvicharantamabhiitavat || 89-6-45
ardayaamaasa samare saumitriH shiigrakR^ittamaH |

45. saumitriH shiighrakR^ittamaH = Lakshmana; who was swift in his acts; ardayaamaasa = tormented; abhiitavat vicharantam = Indrajit who was ranging fearlessly; samare = in battle; baaNaughaiH = with a multitude of arrows; teShu chhidreShu = on such opportune occasions.

Lakshmana, who was swift in his acts, tormented Indrajit who was ranging the battle-field fearlessly, with a multitude of arrows on such opportune occasions.

tataH pramaathI sharabho rabhaso gandhamaadanaH || 89-6-48
amR^iShyamaaNaashchaatvaarashchakrurvegaM harIshvaraaH |

48. tataH = then; chatvaaraH = four; hariishvaraaH = monkey-leaders; pramaathii = called Pramathi; rabhasaH = Rabhasa; sharabhaH = Sharabha;gandhamaadanaH = and Gandhamadana; amR^iShyamaaNaaH = getting impatient; vegam chakruH = acted hastily.

Then, four monkey-leaders named Pramathi, Rabhasa, Sharabha and Gandhamadana, getting impatient, acted hastily.

tato mahendrapratimaMhsa lakShmaNaH |
padaatinaM taM nishitaiH sharottamaiH |
sR^ijantamaadau nishitaa~nsharottamaan
bhR^ishaM tadaa baaNagaNairnyavaarayat || 89-6-54

54. tataH = then; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lashmana; mahendrapratimaH = like Indra the lord of celestials; tadaa = then; nyavaarayat = restrained; bhR^ishan baaNagaNaiH = with many a number of arrows; tam = that Indrajit; padaatinam = who was coming on foot; nihataiH hayottamaiH= as his excellent horses were killed; sR^ijantam = and who was releasing; nishitaan sharottamaan = exquisite sharp arrows; ajau = in battle.

Then, that Lakshmana like Indra the lord of celestials, restrained those arrows with many a number of his arrows. That Indrajit was coming on foot, as his excellent ohrses had been killed and began to release exquisite sharp arrows in battle.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

sa hataashvo mahaatejaa bhuumau tiShThannishaacharaH |
indrajitparamakruddhaH samprajajvaala tejasaa || 90-6-1

1MahaatejaaH = the greatly splendoured; indrajit = Indrajit; nishaacharaH = the demon; tiShThan = standing; bhuumau = on the ground;hataashvaH = as his horses were killed; paramakruddhaH = was very much enraged; prajajvaala = and blazed; tejasaa = with spirit.

Indrajit, the demon, who was endowed with extraordinary energy, standing on the ground his horses having been killed; was very much enraged and blazed with spirit.

ityuktvaa raavaNasuto vaJNchayitvaa vanaukasaH |
pravivesha puriiM laN^kaam rathahetoramitraha || 90-6-8

8. iti uktvaa = thus speaking; raavaNasutaH = Indrajit; amitrahaa = the annihilator of enemies; vaN^chayitvaa = deceiving; vanaukasaH = the monkeys; pravivesha = entered; laN^kaam purim = the City of Lanka; ratha hetoH = for the sake of another chariot.

Thus speaking, Indrajit the annihilator of enemies, having deceived the monkeys, entered the City of Lanka for the sake of getting anther chariot.

athanaM chinnadhanvaanamaashiiviShaviShopamaiH || 90-6-19
vivyaadhorasi saumitrii raavaNiM paJNchabhiH sharaiH |

19. atha = thereupon; saumitriH = Lakshmana; vivyaadha = struck; enam = this; raavaNim = Indrajit; chhinnadhnvaanam = whose bow was torn;urasi = on his chest; paN^chabhiH = with five; baaNaiH = arrows; aashiiviShaviShopamaiH = which were like serpentine poison.

Thereupon, Lakshmana struck that Indrajit, whose bow was torn, on his chest with five arrows which were deadly like a serpentine poison.

tatastaan raakShasaan sarvaaMstribhirekaika mahaave || 90-6-25
avidhyatparamakruddhaH shiighraastraM sampradarshayan |
raakShasendrasutaM chaapi baaNaughaiH samataaDayat || 90-6-26

25; 26. paramakruddhaH = getting extremely enraged; (Lakshmana); tataH = then; avidhyat = pierced; taan sarvaan raakShasaan = all those demons; aahave = (who stood in) the battle-field; tribhiH = with three arrows; ekaikam = each; sampradarshayan = showing; shiighraastram = his speed in discharging missiles; samataaDayat api = (and also) struck; tam raakShasaasutam that Indrajit; baanaughaiH = with an array of arrows.

Getting extremely enraged, Lakshmana then pierced all those demons who stood in the battle-field with three arrows each, showing his speed in discharging missiles and also struck Indrajit with an array of arrows.

sa tathaapyardito baaNai raakShasena mahaamR^idhe |
tamaashu prativivyaadha lakShmaNaH panabhiH sharaiH || 90-6-36
vikR^iShyendrajito yuddhe vadane shubhakuNDale |

36. arditaH = tormented; tathaa = thus; mR^idhe = in battle; raakShasena = By Indrajit the demon; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lakshmana; tadaa = then; aashu = quickly; vikR^iShya = drawing and bending the bow; tam prativivyaadha = pierced him in return; paNchabhiH sharaiH = with five arrows;yuddhe = in battle; indrajitaH vadane = in Indrajit’s face; shubha kuN^Dale = having beautiful ear-rings.

Thus tormented in battle by Indrajit the demon, that Lakshmana then quickly stretching the bow, pierced him in return with five arrows, in battle, in Indrajit’s face holding beautiful ear-rings.

tasmai dR^iDhataraM kruddho hataashvaaya vibhIShaNaH || 90-6-42
vibhiiShaNo mahaatejaa raavaNeH sa duraatmanaH |

42. kruddhaH dR^iDhataram = much enraged; tasmai = with him; saH vibhiiShaNaH = that Vibhishana; mahaatejaaH = of great splendor; jaghaana= killed; hayaan = the horses; duraatmanaH raavaneH = of the evil-minded Indrajit; gadayaa = with his mace.

Very much enraged with him, that Vibhishana of great splendor killed the horses of that evil-minded Indrajit with his mace.

kubereNa svayaM svapne yaddattamamitaatmanaa || 90-6-49
durjayaM durviShahyaM cha sendrairapi suraasuraiH |

49. (That arrow) dattam = had been presented (to him); svapne = in the course of a dream; kubereNa = by Kubera the god of riches;amitaatmanaa svayam = of immense glory himself; yat = which; durjayam = was difficult to be conquered; durviSahyamcha = and much more difficult to be tolerable; suraasurairapi = even for gods anddemons; sendraiH = including Indra the lord of celestials.

That arrow had been presented to him, in the course of a dream, by Kubera the god of riches, of immense glory himself, which was difficult to be conquered and much more difficult to be tolerated even for gods and demons including Indra the lord of celestials.

sa saMrabdhastu saumitrirastraM vaaruNamaadade || 90-6-56
raudraM mahedrajidyuddhe vyasR^ijadyudhi viShThitaH |

56. samrabdhaH = getting excited; saH saumitriH = that Lakshmana; aadade = took hold of astram = a missile; vaaruNam = presided over by Varuna (the god of water); yuddhaviShThitaH = being active in the performance of battle; mahendrajitapi = the great Indrajit too; asR^ijat = discharged;raudram = a missile presided over by Rudra (the god of destruction); yuddhe = in the battle.

Getting excited, Lakshmana took hold of a missile presided over by Varuna (the god of water). Skilled in warfare, the great Indrajit too discharged a missile presided over by Rudra (the god of destruction) in battle.

athaanyaM maargaNashreShThaM sandadhe raavaNaanujaH |
hutaashanasamasparshaM raavaNaatmajadaaruNam || 90-6-66

66. atha = then; raaghavaanujaH = Lakshmana; samdadhe = fitted; anyam = another; maarga shreShTham = excellent arrow; hutaashana samasparsham = which had a sensation of ignition; raavaNaatmaja daaraNam = and which can tear down Indrajit.

Then, Lakshmana fitted another excellent arrow, which had a sensation of ignition and which can tear down Indrajit.

tadraakShasatanuujasya chhinnaskandhaM shiro mahat |
tapanIyanibhaM bhuumau dadR^ishe rudhirokShitam || 90-6-75

75. tat mahat shiraH = that large head; raakShasatanuujasya = of Indrajit; bhinna skandham = separated from his trunk; rudhirokShitam = and moistened with blood; dadR^ishe = appeared; bhuumau = on the ground; tapaniiya nibham = shining like gold.

That large head of Indrajit, separated from his trunk and moistened with blood, was seen on the ground, shining like gold.

chukrushuste tataH sarve vaanaraaH savibhIShaNaaH |
hR^iShyanto nihate tasmindevaa vR^itravadhe yathaa || 90-6-77

77. tasmin nihate = as Indrajit was killed; sarva te vaanaraaH = all tose monkeys; savibhiiShaNaaH = along with Vibhishana; tataH = then;chukrushuH = roared; hR^iShyantaH = in rejoice; devaaH yathaa = as the celestials (roared in rejoice) vR^itravadhe = when Vritra the demon was killed.

As Indrajit was killed, all those monkeys together with Vibhishana roared in rejoice, as the celestials did, when Vritra the demon was killed.

hatamindrajitaM dR^iShTvaa shayaanaM samarakShitau |
raakShasaanaaM sahasreShu na kashchitpratyadR^ishyata || 90-6-83

83. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; hatam = the killed; indrajitam = Indrajit; shayaanam = lying; raNakShitau = in the battle-field; kashchit = not even one;sahasreShu = among the thousands; raakShasaanaam = of demons; pratyadR^ishyata = was to be seen.

Seeing Indrajit killed and lying on the battle-field, not even one among the thousands of demons was to be seen.

vibhIShaNo hanumaaMshcha jaambavaaMshcharkShayuthapaH |
vijayenaabhinandantastuShTuvushchaapi lakShmaNam || 90-6-93

93. vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; hannumaamshcha = Hanuma; jambavaan cha = and Jamabavan; R^ikShayuuthapaH = the chief of bears;abhinanadantaH = were pleased at; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; vijayena = for his victory; tuShTuvaH cha api = and applauded him too.

Vibhishana, Hanuma and Jambavan the chief of bears were pleased at Lakshmana for his victor and applauded him too.

tadasukaramathaabhivIkShya hR^iShTaaH |
priyasuhR^ido yudhi lakShmaNasya karma |
paramamupalabhanmanaHpraharShaM |
vinihatamindraripuM nishamya devaaH || 90-6-97

97. nishamya = hearing; indraripum = Indrajit; vinihatam = having been killed devaaH = the celestials; atha = then; abhiviikShya = witnessing; tat= that; asukarm karma = arduous act; lakShmaNasya = of Lakshmana; priyasuhR^idaH = their beloved friend; yudhi = in battle; hR^iShTaaH = were gratified; upalabhan = and obtained; paramam = a great; manaH praharSham = rejoice of mind.

Hearing Indrajit having been killed and witnessing that arduous act of Lakshmana, their beloved friend in battle, the celestials were gratified and experienced a great rejoice in their minds.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -81/82/83/84/85/86-

January 13, 2014

indrajittu rathe sthaapya suutaaM maayaamayiiM tadaa |
balena mahataavR^itya tasyaa vadhamarochayat || 2-81-5

5. sthaapya = placing; maayaamayiim siitaam = an illusory image of Seetha; rathe = on his chariot; indrajit tu = Indrajit for his part; mahataa = and a huge; balena aavR^itya = army surrounding it; tadaa = then; aarochayat = intended; tasyaaH vadham = to kill her.

Placing an illusory image of Seetha on his chariot and a large army surrounding the chariot, Indrajit intended to kill her.

hanuumaanpuratasteShaaM jagaama kapiku~njaraH |
pragR^ihya sumahachchhR^i~NgaM parvatasya duraasadam || 2-81-8

8. hanuumaan = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost among the monkeys; pragR^ihya = taking; sumahat = a very large; parvatasya shR^iNgam = mountain-peak; suduraasadam = which was dangerous to be reached by others; jagaama = went; purataH teShshaam = in front of them.

Hanuma, the foremost among the monkeys, taking hold of a very large mountain-peak, which was difficult to be reached by others, marched in front.

taaM niriikShya muhuurtaM tu maithiliim adhyavasya cha |
baaShpaparyaakulamukho hanuumaanvyathito.abhavat || 2-81-11

11. niriikShya = on seeing; taam = her; muhuurtam = for a moment; adhyavasya cha = (Hanuma) ascertained her; maithiliim = as Seetha;babhuuva (viShaNNaH) = and became dejected; saa = that; janakaatmajaa = Seetha; achiradR^iShTaa his = was indeed seen not long ago; tena = by him.

On seeing her for a moment, Hanuma ascertained her as Seetha and became dejected. That Seetha was indeed seen by him, not long ago.

gR^ihiitamuurdhajaaM dR^iShTvaa hanuumaandainyamaagataH |
duHkhajaM vaarinetraabhyaamutsR^ijanmaarutaatmajaH || 2-81-16

16. dR^iShTvaa = on seeing; gR^ihiita muurdhajaam = her seized by the hair (by Indrajit); hanuumaan = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; dainyam aagataH = was confounded with misery; utsR^ijat = and shed; vaari = tears; netraabhyaam = from his eyes; duHkhajam = in agony.

On seeing her seized by the hair Hanuma the son of wind-god was confounded with affliction and shed tears, in agony from his eyes.

chyutaa gR^ihaachcha raajyaachcha raamahastaachcha maithilii || 2-81-20
kiM tavaiShaaparaaddhaa hi yadenaaM hi.nsi nirdaya |

20. nirdaya = O pitiless one!; maithilii = Seetha; chyutaa = came away; gR^ihaachcha = from her house; raajyaachcha = from her kingdom; raama hastaachcha = and from the protection of Rama; hamsi yat enaam = you are killing her; kim aparaaddhaahi = what wrong; eShaa = has Seetha; tava = (done) to you?

“O pitiless one! Seetha came away from her house, from her kingdom and from her huband’s (Rama’s) protection. What wrong has Seetha done to you, that you are killing her?”

sugriivastvaM cha raamashcha yannimittamihaagataaH || 2-81-26
taaM haniShyaami vaidehiimadyaiva tava pashyataH |

26. yannimittam = for whose sake; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; tvam cha = yourself; raamashcha = and Rama; aagataaH = came; iha = here;vadhiShyaami = I am going to kill; vaidehiim = Seetha; adyaiva = now itself; tava pashyataH = while you stand looking on.

“For whose sake, Sugreeva, yourself and Rama came here, I am going to kill Seetha now itself, while you stand looking on.”

tamevamuktvaa rudatiiM siitaaM maayaamayiiM tataH || 2-81-29
shitadhaareNa khaDgena nijaghaanendrajitsvayam |

29. evam = thus; uktvaa = having spoken; tam = to Hanuma; indrajit = Indrajit; svayam = personally; nijaghaana = killed; taam maayaamayiim siitaam = that illusory Seetha; rudatiim = who had been sobbing (all the while); shitadhaareNa = with sharp-edged; khaDgena = sword.

Having spoken thus to Hanuma, Indrajit personally killed that illusory Seetha, who ahd been sobbing all the while, with his sharp-edged sword.

tataH khaDgena mahataa hatvaa taam indrajitsvayam |
hR^iShTaH sa rathamaasthaaya vinanaada mahaasvanam || 2-81-33

33. hatvaa = after killing; taam = her; svayam = personally; mahataakhaDgena = with a large sword; saH indrajit = that Indrajit; tataH = then;aasthaaya = sitting on; ratham = his chariot; hR^iShThaH = pleasurefully; nanaada cha = roared; mahaasvanam = with a high sound.

After killing her with a large sword personally, that Indrajit then sitting on his chariot, pleasurefully roared loudly.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

pR^iShThato.anuvrajadhvaM maamagrato yaantamaahave |
shuurairabhijanopetairayuktaM hi nivartitum || 6-82-4

4. anuvrajadhvam = come along closely; pR^iShThataH = behind; maam = me; yaantam = while I am marching ahead; agrataH = in front; aahave= in the battle; shuuraiH = for the valiant; abhijanopetaiH = who have betaken themselves in a good family; ayuktam hi = it is indeed not proper;nivartitum = to shrink back.

“Come along closely behind me, while I am marching ahead in the battle. For the valiant who are born in a good family, it is not indeed proper to shrink back from the battle.”

sa tu shokena chaaviShTaH krodhena cha mahaakapiH |
hanuumaanraavaNi rathe mahatiiM paatayachchhilaam || 6-82-9

9. saH hanumaan = that Hanuma; mahaa kapiH = the great monkey; mahaa shokena = with inordinate grief; aaviShTaH = and filled with; kopena cha = rage; paatayat = threw; mahatiim = a large; shilaam = rock; raavaNii rate = on Indrajit’s chariot.

Filled with inordinate grief and rage, that Hanuma the monkey-chief, threw a large rock on Indrajit’s chariot.

saskandhaviTapaiH saalaiH shilaabhishcha mahaabalaiH || 6-82-19
hanuumaankadanaM chakre rakShasaaM bhiimakarmaNaam |

19. mahaabalaH = the mighty; hanuumaan = Hanuma; kadanam chakre = played a havoc; rakShasaam = of demons; bhiimakarmaNaam = who had terrible deeds; shaalaiH = with Shala trees; suskandhaviTapaiH = distinguished by excellent trunks and branches; shilaabhishcha = as with rocks.

The mighty Hanuma played a havoc among demons of terrible deeds, with Shala trees, distinguished by excellent trunks and branches as with rocks.

tataH prekShya hanuumantaM vrajantaM yatra raaghavaH || 6-82-24
sa hotukaamo duShTaatmaa gatashchaitaM nikumbhilaam |

24. tataH = then; prekShya = seeing; hanuumantam = Hanuma; vrajantam = withdrawing; yatra = to the place where; raaghavaH = Rama was;duShTaatmaa = the evil-minded; saH = Indrajit; gataH = went; chaityam = to a sanctuary; nikumbhilaam = called Nikumbhila; hotu kaamaH = seeking to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

Seeing Hanuma with drawing to the place where Rama was, the evil-minded Indrajit went to a sanctuary called Nikumbhila, seeking to pour oblations into the sacred fire.

athendrajidraakShasabhuutaye tu |
juhaava havyaM vidhinaa vidhaanavat |
dR^iShTvaa vyatiShThanta cha raakShasaaste |
mahaasamuuheShu nayaanayajJNaaH || 6-82-28

28. atha = then; indrajit = Indrajit; vidhaanavit = knowing the performance of rites; raakShasabhuutaye = for the prosperity of the demons;juhaava havyam = poured oblations; vidhinaa = according to the scriptural ordinance; dR^iShTvaa = seeing this; te raakShasaaH = those demons;nayaanayaJNaaH = who knew what was prudent course and evil course in major battles; vyatiShThanta = stood firm; mahaasamuuheShu = in large poles.

Then, Indrajit, well-versed with the technique of performance of rites for the prosperity of the demons, poured oblations according to the scriptural precepts. Seeing this, those demons, who knew what was prudent and evil in major battles, stood firm in big piles (by Indrajit’s side).

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

athaayaantaM hanuumantaM dadarsharkShapatiH pathi |
vaanaraiH kR^itasa~NgraamaiH shvasadbhirabhisaMvR^itam || 6-83-5

5. atha = thereupon; R^ikShapatiH = Jambavan; dadarsha = saw; hanuumantam = Hanuma; aayaantam = coming; abhisamvR^itam = surrounded;vaanaraiH = by monkeys; tadaa kR^itasamgraamaiH = who had then given fight; shvasadbhiH = and were sighing (on account of grief caused by the destruction of Seetha).

Thereupon, Jambavan saw Hanuma, coming with monkeys, who had given fight and were sighing (on account of grief caused by the destruction of Seetha).

tasya tadvachanaM shrutvaa raaghavaH shokamuurchhitaH |
nipapaata tadaa bhuumau chhinnamuula iva drumaH || 6-83-10

10. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya = of Hanuma; raaghavaH = Rama; tadaa = then; shokamuurchchhitaH = was excited with grief; nipapaata = and fell down; bhuumau = on the ground; drumaH iva = like a tree; chchhinna muulah = with its bottom chopped off.

Hearing those words of Hanuma, Rama then was agitated with grief and fell down on the ground, like a tree with its bottom chopped off.

taM lakShmaNo.atha baahubhyaaM pariShvajya suduHkhitaH |
uvaacha raamamasvasthaM vaakyaM hetvarthasaMhitam || 6-83-13

13. atha = then; suduHkhitaH = the very much lamenting; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; pariShvajya = having embraced; tam asvastham raamam = that ailing Rama; uvaacha = spoke; vaakyam = the following words; hetvartha samyutam = endowed with a reason and meaning.

Then, the highly lamenting Lakshmana, having embraced that ailing Rama in his arms, spoke the following meaningful words, endowed with reason:

yathaiva sthaavaraM vyaktaM ja~NgamaM cha tathaavidham |
naayamarthastathaa yuktastvadvidho na vipadyate || 6-83-16

16. yathaiva = even as; sthaavanam = inanimate beings; jaN^gamma cha = animate beings; vyaktam = are expressly visible; tathaavidham tathaa = likewise; ayam = this; arthaH = form of virtue or vice; nayuktaH = is not established; tvadvidhaH = a virtuous man like you; na vipadyate = would not fail.

“Even as inanimate beings and animate beings are expressly visible, likewise this form of virtue of vice is not established. For, in that case, a virtuous man like you would not have this misfortune.”

vadhyante paapakarmaaNo yadyadharmeNa raaghava |
vadhakarmahato dharmaH sa hataH kaM vadhiShyati || 6-83-22

22. raaghava = O Rama; yadi paapakarmeNa = if sinful doers; vadhyante = are killed; adharmeNa = by (their own); vice; saH adharmaH = that unrighteousness; vadhakarma hataH = as it does in the act of killing; hataH = will be forthwith destroyed; kam = whom; (will that unrighteousness);vadhiShyati = destroy? (Which is destroyed in the course of three seconds)?

“O Rama! If sinful doers are killed by their own vice, that unrighteousness, as it does, in the act of killing, will be forthwith destroyed. Whom will that unrighteousness destroy (which is destroyed in the course of three seconds)?”

yadi satsyaatsataaM mukhya naasatsyaattava kiM chana |
tvayaa yadiidR^ishaM praaptaM tasmaatsannopapadyate || 6-83-25

25. sataam mukhya = O chief among the virtuous!; sat syaat yadi = If righteousness is really there; asat na kimchana = no bad event whatever;syaat = would have occurred; tava = to you; yat = for which reason; iidR^isham = such a calamity; praaptam = is obtained; tvayaa = by you; tasmaat = for that reason; sat = virtue; na upapadyate = does not exist.

“O chief among the virtuous! If righteousness were really there, no evil whatever would have accrued to you. As you reaped such a calamity, the hypotheses that the destiny engendered by virtuous acts is real is not proved.”*

mama chedaM mataM taata dharmo.ayamiti raaghava |
dharmamuulaM tvayaa chhinnaM raajyamutsR^ijataa tadaa || 6-83-31

31. taata raaghava = O Rama; in a pitiable condition!; mamacha idam matam = my opinion is that; dharmaH iti = righteousness consists in such recourse to both virtue and strength; dharma muulam = the very roots of righteousness (in the form of earthly gain); chhinnam = have been chopped off;tvayaa = by you; utsR^ijataa = in that you spurned; raajyam = the sovereignty; tadaa = the other day.

“O Rama in a pitiable condition. My opinion is that righteousness consists in such recourse to both virtue and strength. The very roots of virtue (in the form of earthly gain) have been chopped off by you in that you spurned the sovereignty the other day.”

yasyaarthaa dharmakaamaarthaastasya sarvaM pradakShiNam |
adhanenaarthakaamena naarthaH shakyo vichinvataa || 6-83-38

38. yasya = to whom; arthaaH = treasures are there; tasya = to him; dharmakaamaarthaaH = are obtained religious merit; pleasure and wealth;sarvam = all; pradakShiNam = would be favourable; adhanena = to the penniless man; arthakaamena = who has a desire for wealth; vicchinvataa = and hunting for wealth; na shakyaH = it is not possible; arthaH = to get wealth.

“A man in whom the treasures abide, religious merit and wealth are obtained. All would be favourable to him. To the penniless man, who has a desire for wealth and even hunting for wealth, it is not possible to attain wealth.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

manujendraartaruupeNa yaduktastvaM hanuumataa |
tadayuktamahaM manye saagarasyeva shoShaNam || 6-84-9

9. aham = I; manye = think; yat tat = that which; tvam = you; uktaH = have been told; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; aartaruupeNa = with a sorrowful temper; manujendra = Oruler of men; ayuktam = is absurd; shoShaNam iva = as the drying up; saagarasya = of the sea.

“I hold that which you have been told by Hanuma with a sorrowful temper, O ruler of men, to be absurd as the drying up of the sea.”

abhipraayaM tu jaanaami raavaNasya duraatmanaH |
siitaaM prati mahaabaaho na cha ghaataM kariShyati || 6-84-10

10. mahaabaaho = O; the long-armed!; jaanaami = I know; abhipraayam = the design; duraatmanaH raavaNasya = of the evil-mined Ravana;siitaam prati = towards Seetha; na kariShyati = He would never do; ghaatam = the killing (of Seetha).

“O the long armed! I know the design of the evil-minded Ravana towards Seetha. He would never do the killing of Seetha.”

vaanaraanmohayitvaa tu pratiyaataH sa raakShasaH |
maayaamayiiM mahaabaaho taaM viddhi janakaatmajaam| 6-84-13

13. saH raakShasaH = that Indrajit; pratiyaataH = retracted; mohayitvaa = by hoodwinking; vaanaraan = the monkeys; mahaabaaho = O long armed!; viddhi = know; taam jaanakaatmajaam = that Seetha (who was seemingly killed by him); maayaamayiim = as unreal.

“That Indrajit for his part retracted, by hoodwinking the monkeys. O the long armed! Know that Seetha (who was seemingly killed by him) as illusory.”

tena mohayataa nuunameShaa maayaa prayojitaa || 6-84-15
vighnamanvichchhataa taata vaanaraaNaaM paraakrame |

15. nuuam = certainly; eShaa = this; maayaa = conjuring trick (in the form Seetha); prayojitaa = was exhibited; tena = by him; mohayataa = who was employing magical art; anvichchhataa = expecting; vighnam = interruption; paraakrame = by the prowess; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; tatra = there.

“Certainly, this conjuring trick (in the form of killing an illusory living effigy of Seetha) was exhibited by him, who was employing his magical art, expecting interruption by the prowess of the monkeys there.”

eSha taM narashaarduulo raavaNiM nishitaiH sharaiH |
tyaajayiShyati tatkarma tato vadhyo bhaviShyati || 6-84-19

19. eShaH = this Lakshmana; narashaarduulaH = the eminent prince; raavaNim tyaajayiShyati = can make Indrajit abandon; tat = that; karma = act of sacrifice; nishitaiH sharaiH = by his sharp arrows; tataH = then; bhaviShyati vadhyaH = he will be susceptible to be killed.

“This Lakshmana, the eminent prince, can make Indrajit abandon that act of sacrifice, by employing his sharp arrows. Then, he will be susceptible of being killed.”

tatsandisha mahaabaaho lakShmaNaM shubhalakShaNam |
raakShasasya vinaashaaya vajraM vajradharo yathaa || 6-84-21

21. mahaabaaho = O the long-armed one!; tat = therefore; samdisha = dispatch; lakShmaNam = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = having auspicious body-marks; vajradhvaH yathaa = as Indra the lord of celestials; vajram (employed) the thunderbolt; vinaashaaya = for the destruction;raakShasasya = of Indrajit.

“O the long-armed one! Therefore, dispatch Lakshmana having auspicious body-marks even as Indra the lord of celestials employed the thunderbolt to kill Indrajit.”

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nairR^itaadhipate vaakyaM yaduktaM te vibhiiShaNa |
bhuuyastachchhrotumichchhaami bruuhi yatte vivakShitam || 6-85-3

3. naiR^itaadhipate = O lord of demons!; ichchhaami = I wish; shrotum = to hear; bhuuyaH = again; yat vaakyam = those words; te = of you;uktam = spoken; ichchhaami = I desire; shrotum = to hear; bhuuyaH = again; tat = that; yat = which; te vivakShitam bruuhi = you intend to tell (me).

“O lord of demons! I wish to hear again those of the words spoken by you. I desire to hear again, whatever you intend to tell me.”

udyamaH kriyataaM viira harShaH samupasevyataam |
praaptavyaa yadi te siitaa hantavyaashcha nishaacharaaH || 6-85-9

9. viira = O hero!; te siitaa praaptavyaa yadi = if you want to get back Seetha; nishaacharaaH hantavyaashcha = if the demons are to be destroyed; udyamaH kriyataam = raise up for the occasion; harShaH samupasevyataam = keep yourself cheerful.

“O hero! If you want to get back Seetha and if the demons are to be destroyed, raise up for the occasion. Keep yourself cheerful.”

raghunandana vakShyaami shruuyataaM me hitaM vachaH |
saadhvayaM yaatu saumitrirbalena mahataa vR^itaH || 6-85-10
nikumbhilaayaaM saMpraaptaM hantuM raavaNimaahave |
dhanurmaNDalanirmuktairaashiiviShaviShopamaiH || 6-85-11

10; 11. raghunandana = O Rama!; vakShyaami = I will tell you; me hitam vachaH = let my benign words; shruuyataam = be heard; ayam saumitriH = this Lakshmana; vR^itaH mahataa balena = together with a large army; saadhu yaatu = has to go immediately; hantum = to kill; raavaNim = Indrajit; nikumbhilaayaam sampraaptam = who reached Nikumbhila; aaShiiviShaviShopamaiH = with arrows tantamount to serpentine poison;dhanurmaN^Dala nirmuktaiH = released from a snake-like bow; aahave = in battle.

“O Rama! Listen to my benign words I tell you. This Lakshmana together with a large army should go soon to kill Indrajit, who reached Nikumbhila, with arrows as deadly as the serpentine poison released from his snake-like bow in battle.”

sa eSha saha sainyena praaptaH kila nikumbhilaam |
yadyuttiShThetkR^itaM karma hataansarvaaMshcha viddhi naH || 6-85-13

13. saH eShaH = that Indrajit as such; sainyena saha = along with his army; praaptaH kila = is reported to have reached; nikumbhilaam = Nikumbhila; karmakR^itam = after performing his sacrificial act uttiShThedyadi = if he comes forth; viddhiH = know (that); sarvaan = all; naH = of us;hataan = as destroyed!

“That Indrajit, as such along with his army, is reported to have reached Nikumbhila. If he comes forth after completing his sacrificial act, know that all of us as killed.”

sa hi brahmastravitpraajJNo mahaamaayo mahaabalaH |
karotyasamjJNaan saMgraame devaansavaruNaanapi || 6-85-18

18. saH = that Indrajit; brahmaastravit = knows how to employ Brahma’s missile; praajJNaH = intelligent; mahaamaayaH = has several conjuring tricks; mahaabalaH = mighty; karoti = he can make; asamJNaan = unconscious; devaanapi = even the celestials; savaruNaan- along with Varuna the king of gods; samgraame = in battle.

“That Indrajit is skilled in the use of the mystic missile presided over by Brahma. He is intelligent. He is a master of several conjuring tricks. He is so mighty that he can render unconscious in battle even the gods along with Varuna the king of gods.”

ayaM tvaaM sachivaiH saardhaM mahaatmaa rajaniicharaH |
abhijJNastasya maayaanaaM pR^iShThato.anugamiShyati || 6-85-23

23. mahaatmaa = the great souled; ayam rajaniicharaH = Vibhishana; abhiJNaH = the knower; tasya maayaanaam = of his conjuring tricks;sachivaiH saardham = along with his counsellors; anugamiShyati = will follow; pR^iShThataH = behind; tvaam = you.

“The great souled Vibhishana, who knows all the conjuring tricks of Indrajit, along with his counsellors, will follow behind you.”

adya matkaarmukonmuktaaH sharaa nirbhidya raavaNim |
laN^kaamabhipatiShyanti haMsaaH puShkariNiimiva || 6-85-26

26. adya = today; sharaaH = the arrows; matkaarmukonmuktaaH = released from my bow; nirbhidya = piercing; raavaNim = Indrajit;abhipatiShyanti = will drop towards; laN^kaam = Lanka; hamsaaH iva = as swans; puShkariim = (descend into) a lotus-pond.

“Today, the arrows released from my bow, piercing Indrajit, will drop into the City of Lanka, as swans descend into a louts-pond.

so.abhivaadya guroH paadau kR^itvaa chaapi pradakShiNaM |
nikumbhilaamabhiyayau chaityaM raavaNipaalitam || 6-85-29

29. abhivaadya = offering salutation; guroH paadau = to his brother’s feet; kR^itvaa = and doing; pradakShiNam cha = circumambulation too; saH= that Lakshmana; abhiyayau = went; chaityam = to the sancctuary; nikumbhilaam = called Nikumbhila; raavaNipaalitaam = protected by Indrajit.

Offering salutation to the feet of his brother and doing circumambulation too, that Lakshmana went to the sanctuary named Nikumbhila, which was protected by Indrajit.

sa taM praapya dhanuShpaaNirmaayaayogamariMdamaH |
tasthau brahmavidhaanena vijetuM raghunandanaH || 6-85-34

34. praapya = duly arriving at Nikumbhila; saH = raghunandanaH = that Lakshmana; arimdamaH = the foe-conqueror; tasthau = stood;dhanuShpaaNiH = bow in hand; vijetum = to conquer; tam = that Indrajit; maayaayogam = possessing conjuring tricks; brahmavidhaanena = in conformity with Brahma’s ordinance.

Duly arriving at Nikumbhila, that foe-conquering Lakshmana stood, bow in hand, to conquer that Indrajit, the possessor of conjuring tricks, in conformity with Brahma’s ordinance.

vibhiiShaNena sahito raajaputraH prataapavaan |
aN^gadena cha viireNa tathaanilasutena cha || 6-85-35

35. prataapavaan = the valiant; raajaputraH = Lakshmana; (tasthau = stood); sahitaH vibhiiShaNena = along with Vibhishana; viireNa aN^gadena= the heroic Angada; tathaa = and; anilasutena = Hanuma; the son of wind-god.

The valiant Lakshmana stood there along with Vibhishana, the heroic Angada and Hanuma, the son of wind-god.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

asyaaniikasya mahato bhedane yatalakShmaNa |
raakShasendrasuto.apyatra bhinne dR^ishyo bhaviShyati || 6-86-3

3. lakShmaNa = O Lakshmana!; yata = make an effort; bhedane = to break; asya mahataH aniikasya = this mighty army; atra bhinne = while this army is borken; raakShasendra sutaH.api = Indrajit also; dR^ishyaH bhaviShyati = will become visible.

“O Lakshmana! Make an effort to break this mighty army. When this army is destroyed, Indrajit also will become visible.”

vibhiiShaNavachaH shrutvaa lakShmaNaH shubhalakShaNaH |
vavarSha sharavarShaaNi raakShasendrasutaM prati || 6-86-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; vibhiiShaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; shubhalakShaNaH = having auspicious marks;vavarSha = showered frth; sharavarShaaNi = streams of arrows; raakShasendrasutam prati = towards Indrajit.

Hearing the words of Vibhishana, Lakshmana, having auspicious marks, showered forth streams of arrows in the direction of Indrajit.

vR^ikShaandhakaaraanniShkramya jaatakrodhaH sa raavaNiH |
aaruroha rathaM sajjaM puurvayuktaM sa raakShasaH || 6-86-15

15. saH = that; jaatakrodhaH = enraged; raavaNiH = Indrajit; nirgamya = coming out; vR^ikShaandhakaraat = from the gloominess of the trees;aaruroha = ascended; ratham = his chariot; sajjam = kept ready; susamyatam = and well-fastened; puurvayuktam = with horss; before hand.

That enraged Indrajit, coming out from the gloominess of the trees, ascended his firmly yoked chariot which had already been united

tasmin kaale tu hanumaanudyamya suduraasadam |
dharaNiidharasa~Nkaashii mahaavR^ikShamarindamaH || 6-86-18
sa raakShasaanaaM tatsainyaM kaalaagniriva nirdahan |
chakaara bahubhirvR^ikShairniHsaMGYaM yudhi vaanaraH || 6-86-19

18; 19. tasmin kaale = At that time; hanumaan = Hanuma; arimdamaH = the destroyer of enemies = dharaNiidhara samkaashaH = looking like a mountain; udyamya = uplifting; suduraasadam = an absolutely unparalleled; mahaavR^ikSham = large tree; nirdahan = consuming; tat = taht; sainyam = army; raakShasaanaam = of demon; kaalaagniriva = like the fire at the time of dissolution of the world; saH vaanaraH = and that aforesaid monkey (Hanuma); chakaara niHsamJNam = made unconscious (the army); bahubhiH vR^ikShaiH = with many trees; yudhi = in the battle.

At that time, Hanuma the destroyer of enemies looking like a mountain, uplifted an absolutely unpaalleled large tree. Consuming that army of demons, as a fire at the time of universal dissolution, the aforesaid monkey made that army unconscious on the battle field, with many trees.

sa dadarsha kapishreShThamachalopamamindrajit |
suudayaanamamitraghnamamitraanpavanaatmajam || 6-86-25

25. saH indrajit = that Indrajit; dadarsha = saw; pavanaatmajam = that Hanuma; kapishreShTham = the foremost of monkeys; achalopamam = looking like a mountain; asantrastam = not at all fearing; suudamaanam = and killing; amitraan = the enemies.

That Indrajit saw Hanuma, the foremost of monkeys, looking like a mountain, fearlessly killing his enemies.

yudhyasva yadi shuuro.asi raavaNaatmaja durmate |
vaayuputraM samaasaadya na jiivanpratiyaasyasi || 6-86-30

30. durmate raavaNaatmaja = O evil-minded Indrajit!; asi yadi shuuraH = if you are valiant; yudhyasva = you fight (with me); samaasaadya = to Hanuma; na pratiyaasyasi = you will not return; jiivan = alive.

“O evil-minded Indrajit! If you are valiant, fight with me. Coming nearer to Hanuma, you will not return alive.”

yaH sa vaasavanirjetaa raavaNasyaatmasambhavaH |
sa eSha rathamaasthaaya hanuumantaM jighaaMsati || 6-86-33

33. aasthaaya = having seated; ratham = in a chariot; saH = he; yaH = who; raavasya sambhavah = was born to Ravana (Indrajit); vaasavanirjetaa= who conquered Indra; jighaamsati = is seeking to kill; hanuumantam = Hanuma.

“Having seated in a chariot, Indrajit, who conquered Indra, is seeking to kill Hanuma.”

tamapratimasaMsthaanaiH sharaiH shatruvidaaraNaiH |
jiivitaantakarairghoraiH saumitre raavaNiM jahi || 6-86-34

34. saumitra = O Lakshmana!; jahi = kill; tam = that; raavaNim = Indrajit; ghoraiH sharaiH = with terrific arrows; apratima samsthaanaiH = in incomparable workmanship; shatrunivaaraNaiH = which ward off enemies; jiivitaanta karaiH = and putting an end to their lives.

“O Lakshmana! Kill that Indrajit with your terrific arrows of incomparable workmanship, which ward off the enemies and putting an end to their lives.”

ityevamuktastu tadaa mahaatmaa |
vibhiiShaNenaarivibhiiShaNena |
dadarsha taM parvatasaMnikaashaM |
rathasthitaM bhiimabalaM duraasadam || 6-86-35

35. ityevam = thus; uktaH = spoken to; tadaa = then; vibhiiShaNena = by Vibhishana; arivibhiiShaNena = who was fearful to the adversaries;mahaatmaa = the great souled Lakshmana; dadarsha = saw; tam = Indrajit; parvata samnikaasham = who closely resembled a mountain; rathasthitam = seated in a chariot; bhiima balam = of terrific strength; duraasadam = and who was difficult to approach.

Hearing the words of Vibhishana, who was fearful to his adversaries, the great-souled Lakshmana saw Indrajit, who closely resembled a mountain, seated in a chariot, of terrific strength and who was difficult to approach.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -75/76/77/78/79/80-

January 13, 2014

ye ye mahaabalaaH santi laghavashcha plavaMgamaaH |
laN^kaamabhipatantvaashu gR^ihyolkaaH plavagarShabhaaH || 6-75-3
harayo harisaMkaashaaH pradagdhum raavaNaalayam |

3. ye ye = whichever; plavaN^gamaaH = monkeys; santi = are there; mahaabalaaH = with great strength; harisamkaashaaH = equal to that of lions; plavagarShabhaaH = those foremost of monkeys; laghuvashcha = of dexterity; gR^ihya = taking; ulkaaH = the torches; abhipatantu = rush towards; laN^kaam = the City of Lanka; ashu = quickly; pradagdhum = in order to burn; raavaNaalayam = the abode of Ravana.

“Let those dexterous monkeys, possessing the strength of lions, taking torches in their hands, rush towards Lanka quickly, in order to set ablaze the abode of Ravana.”

teShaaM gR^ihasahasraaNi dadaaha hutabhuktadaa || 6-75-7
praasaadaaH parvataakaaraaH patanti dharaNiitale |

7. tadaa = then; hutabhuk = the fire; dadaaha = consumed; gR^ihasahasraaNi = thousands of houses; teShaam = of those demons; praasaadaaH = Mansion; parvataakaaraaH = of mountainous forms; patanti = fell down; dharaNiitale = on the ground.

Then, the fire consumed thousands of houses of demons. Mansions of mountainous forms fell down on the ground.

jvalanena pariitaani gR^ihaaNi prachakaashire |
daavaagnidiiptaani yathaa shikharaaNi mahaagireH || 6-75-23

23. gR^ihaaNi = the houses; pariitaani = surrounded; jvalanena = by fire; prachakaashire = shone; shikharaaNiyathaa = like the peaks; mahaagireH= of a large mountain; daavaagni diiptaani = ignited by a forest-fire.

The houses, surrounded by fire shone like the peaks of a large mountain, ignited by a forest-fire.

harmyaagrairdahyamaanaishcha jvaalaaprajvalitairapi |
raatrau saa dR^ishyate laN^kaa puShpitairiva ki.nshukaiH || 6-75-27

27. saa = that; laN^kaa = City of Lanka; raatrau = at night; harmyaagraiH = with its house-tops; dahyamaanaiH = being burnt; jvaalaaprajvalitaiH= ablaze with flames; dR^ishyate = appeared; puShpitaiH kimshukaiH iva = like Kimshuka trees in flowering.

That City of Lanka at night with its house-tops being burnt ablaze with flames, looked like Kimshuka trees in full bloom.

vishalyau cha mahaatmaanau taavubhau raamalakShmaNau |
asambhraantau jagR^ihatuste ubhe dhanuShii vare || 6-75-35

35. vishalyau = healed of their wounds; asambhraantau = and unperplexed; tau ubhau = both those; mahaatmaanau = great souled princes;raamalakShmaNau = Rama and LakShmana; jagR^ihatuH = seized hold; tau ubhau vare dhanuShii = of the two excellent bows.

Healed of their wounds and unperplexed, both those great souled princes, Rama and Lakshmana seized hold of those two excellent bows.

udguShTaM vaanaraaNaaM cha raakShasaanaaM cha niHsvanam |
jyaashabdastaavubhau shabdaavati raamasya shushruve || 6-75-38

38. jyaashabdaH = the twang of the bow-string; raamasya = of Rama; atishushruve = could be heard above; tau ubhau shabdaavati = both of those sounds; udguShTam = the sound; vaanaraaNaam = of the monkeys; niH svanamcha = and the cry; raakShasaanaam = of the demons.

The twang of the bow-string of Rama could be heard above both of those sounds. The sound of the monkeys and the cry of the demons.

teShu vaanaramukhyeShu diiptolkojjvalapaaNiShu |
sthiteShu dvaaramaashritya raavaNaM krodha aavishat || 6-75-45

45. teShu vaanara mukhyeShu = those monkey-chiefs; sthiteShu = standing; aashritya dvaaram = by taking recourse to the gate; diiptolkojjvala paaNiShu = with flaming torches in their hands; krodhaH aavishat = enraged; raavaNam = Ravana.

Seeing those monkey-chiefs, standing at the gate, with flaming torches in their hands, Ravana was enraged with fury.

sa kumbhaM cha nikumbhaM cha kumbhakarNaatmajaavubhau |
preShayaamaasa saMkruddho raakShasairbahubhiH saha || 6-75-47

47. samkruddhaH = the enraged; saH = Ravana; preShayaamaasa = sent; ubhau = both; kumbham cha = Kumbha and ; nikumbham cha = Nikumbha; kumbhakarNaatmajau = the sons of Kumbhakarna; bahubhiH raakShasaiH saha = along with a multitude of demons.

The enraged Ravana sent both Kumbha and Nimkumbha, the sons of Kumbhakarna, along with a multitude of demons.

ghoraM shuurajanaakiirNam mahaambudharaniHsvanam |
taddR^iShTvaa balamaayaataM raakShasaanaaM duraasadam || 6-75-59
saMchachaala plavaMgaanaaM balamucchairnanaada cha |

59. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tat = that; raakShasaanaam balam = army of demons; aayuutam = which came; ghoramshuurajanaakiirNam = crowded with gallant warriors; mahaambudhara niH shvanam = thundered like huge clouds; duraasadam = which was difficult to assail; balam = the army;plavaNgaanaam = of monkeys; samchachaala = marched forth; uchchaiH nanaada cha = and made loud noise.

Seeing the army of demons, which came crowded with gallant warriors, thundered like a huge cloud which was difficult to assail, the army of monkeys marched forth and made a loud noise.

vipralambhita shastraM cha vimuktakavachaayudham || 6-75-68
samudyatamahaapraasaM yaShTishuulaasi.nsamkulam |
praavarta mahaa raudraM yuddham vaanararakShasaam || 6-75-69

68; 69. mahaaraudram = that very terrific; yuddham = battle; vaanara raakShasaam = between monkeys and demons; vipralambhita shastram = having its weapons made futile; vimukta kavachaayudham = (some) weapons dug into armours; samudyata mahaapraasam = long lances lifted up;yaShTishuulaasi samkulam = fists; pikes; swords and spears used as weapons of war.

In that very terrific war between monkeys and demons, some weapons were made futile. Some weapons were dug into armours. Long lances were lifted up. Fists, pikes, swords and spears were used as weapons of war.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

sa saMGYaaM praapya tejasvii chikShepa shikharaM gireH |
arditashcha prahaareNa kampanaH patito bhuvi || 6-76-3

3. tejasvii = the energetic; saH = Angada; prapya = obtaining; samJNaam = consciousness; chikShepa = hurled; gireH shikharam = a mountain-peak; arditaH = tormented; prahaareNa = by that stroke; kampanaH = Kampana; patitaH = fell down; bhuvi = on the ground.

Restoring consciousness, the energetic Angada hurled a mountain peak. Tormented by that stroke, Kampana fell down on the ground.

tasyaa.nsaphalake khaDgaM nichakhaana tato.aN^gadaH |
yajJNopaviitavaccainaM chichcheda kapikuJNjaraH || 6-76-10

10. tataH = thereupon; aN^gadaH = Angada; nichakhaana = dug; khaDgam = the sword; tasya amsaphalake = into the flat surface of his shoulder;kapikuN^jaraH = that foremost of monkeys; chichheda = divided; enam = him; yaJNopaviitavat = from left to right diagonally.

Angada the foremost of monkeys the sword into the flat surface of his shoulder and cut him from left to right diagonally.

tayormadhye kapishreShThaH shoNitaakShaprajaN^ghayoH |
vishaakhayormadhyagataH puurNachandra ivaababhau || 6-76-15

15. kapishreShTaH = Angada; the chief of monkeys; madhye = in the middle; tayoH shoNitaakShaprajaN^ghayoH = of those two; Shonitaksha and Prajangha; aababhau = shone; puurNachandraH iva = like a full moon; madhyagataH = staying in the middle; vishaakhayoH = of two Vishakha asterisms.

Angada, the chief of monkeys, between the two warriors, Shonitaksha and Prajangha, shone like a full moon between the two asterisms known as Vishakhas.

tamabhyaashagataM dR^iShTvaa vaanarendro mahaabalaH |
aajaghaanaashvakarNena drumeNaatibalastadaa || 6-76-23

23. tadaa = then; mahaabalaH = the mighty; vaanarendraH = Angada; atibalaH = who was exceedingly strong; dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tam = him;abhyaashagatam = coming nearer; aajaghaana = struck (him); drumeNa = with a tree; ashvaarNena = called Ashvakarna.

Then the mighty Angada, who was exceedingly strong, seeing him coming nearer, struck him with an Ashvakarna tree.

hataprapraviiraa vyathitaa raakShasendrachamuustadaa |
jagaamaabhimukhii saa tu kumbhakarNaatmajo yataH || 6-76-36

36. saa = that; raakShasendra chamuuH = army of demons; vyathitaa = which was perturbed; hatapraviiraa = with their great warriors killed;tadaa = then; jagaama = moved;abhimukhii = turning its faces; yataH = towards that side; on which side; kumbhakarNaatmajaH = the son of Kumbhakarna (was there).

That army of demons, which was perturbed with their great warriors killed, then moved with its face turned towards the place where Kumbha (the son of Kumbhakarna) was carrying on battle.

a~Ngado maatulau dR^iShTvaa patitau tau mahaabalau |
abhidudraava vegena kumbhamudyatakaarmukam || 6-76-47

47. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; mahaabalau = both his mighty; maatulau = maternal uncles; mathitau = wounded; aN^gadaH = Angada; abhidudraava = rushed; vegena = speedily; kumbham = towards Kumbha; udyata kaarmukam = having his bow uplifted.

Seeing both his mighty maternal uncles wounded, Angada rushed speedily towards Kumbha, who was standing with his bow uplifted.

tamindraketupratimaM vR^ikShaM mandarasaMnibham || 6-76-55
samutsR^ijantaM vegena pashyataaM sarvarakShasaam |

55. sarvaraakShasaam = (While) all the demons; miShataam = were looking on; (Angada); vegena = swiftly; samutsR^ijata = hurled; tam vR^ikSham = that tree; mandarasannibham = looking like Mount Mandara; indraketupratimam = and imitating Indra’s banner.

While all the demons were looking on, Angada hurled that tree-which was tall like Indra’s banner and resembled Mount Mandara in size.

jaambavaaMshcha suSheNashcha vegadarshii cha vaanaraH || 6-76-61
kumbhakarNaatmajaM viiraM kruddhaaH samabhidudruvuH |

61. kruddhaaH = the enraged; jaambavaamshcha = Jambavan; suSheNashcha = Sushena; vegadarshii cha = and Vegadarshi; vaanaraH = the monkey; sambhidudruvuH = ran up; kumbhakarNaatmajam = towards Kumbha the son of Kumbhakarna.

The enraged Jambavan, Sushena and Vegadarshi, the monkey ran up towards Kumbha the son of Kumbhakarna to attack him.

sa vidhyamaanaH sahasaa sahamaanashcha taa~nsharaan || 6-76-70
kumbhasya dhanuraakShipya babha~njendradhanuHprabham |

70. sahamaanaH = enduring; taan = those; sharaan = arrows; vidhyamaanaH = being hit; saH = Sugreeva; aakShipya = taking away; Kumbha dhanuH = Kumbha’s bow; indra dhanuShprabham = having the splendour of a rain-bow; babhaN^ja = broke it; sahasaa = all at once.

Enduring those arrows being hit, Sugreeva snatched away Kumbha’s bow, possessing the splendour of a rain-bow and broke it all at once.

upaalambhabhayaachchaapi naasi viira mayaa hataH |
kR^itakarmaa parishraanto vishraantaH pashya me balam || 6-76-80

80. viira = O valiant demon; kR^itakarmaparishraantaH = you; who look tired in doing your martial duty; na asi hataH = were not killed; mayaa = by me; upaalambhabhayaat = with a fear of censure; pashya = see; me = my; balam = strength; vishraantaH = after taking some rest.

“O valiant demon! Since you look tired after performing your martial duty, I did not kill you, with a fear of public censure. Identify my strength, after taking some rest.”

tataH kumbhaM samutkShipya sugriivo lavaNaambbhasi |
paatayaamaasa vegena darshayannudadhestalam || 6-76-85

85. tataH = then; samutkShipya = tossing up; kumbham = Kumbha; sugriivaH = Sugreeva; paatayaamaasa = threw him down; vegena = speedily;lavaNaambhasi = into the ocean; darshayan = showing; udadhaH talam = him the bottom of the sea.

Then tossing up Kumbha, Sugreeva threw him down speedily into the ocean, showing him the bottom of the sea.

kumbhasya patato ruupaM bhagnasyorasi muShTinaa |
babhau rudraabhipannasya yathaaruupaM gavaaM pateH || 6-76-93

93. abhihataH = struck; muShTinaa = with fist; tena = by that Sugreeva; raakShasaH = that demon; nipapaata = fell down; aashu = suddenly;lohitaaNgaH iva = as the plant Mars; diiptarashmiH = of splendid rays; aakaashaat = (would drop down) from the sky; yard^ichchhayaa = accidentally.

Thus struck with Sugreeva’s fist, that demon fell down suddenly, as the planet Mars, of splendid rays, would drop down from the sky accidentally.

tasminhate bhiimaparaakrameNa |
plava~NgamaanaamR^iShabheNa yuddhe |
mahii sashailaa savanaa chachaala |
bhayaM cha rakShaaMsyadhikaM vivesha || 6-76-94

94. tasmin hate = when he was killed; yuddhe = in battle; R^iShaNena = by Sugreeva the chief; plavaN^gamaanaam = of monkeys;bhiimaparaakrameNa = with a terrific prowess; mahii = the earth; chachaala = trembled sa shailaa = with its mountains; savanaa = and forests; adhikam bhayam = too much fear; vivesha = entered; rakShaamsi = the demons.

When Kumbha was killed in battle by Sugreeva the chief of monkeys, possessing a terrific prowess, the earth with its mountains and forests trembled. Too much fear seized the demons.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

parighaagreNa pusphoTa vaatagranthirmahaatmanH |
prajajvaala saghoShashcha vidhuuma iva paavakaH || 6-77-7

7. parighaagreNa = with his club in front; mahaatmanaH = of the mighty Nikumbha; pushpoTa vaatagranthiH = the noise was like the bursting yell of seven winds of heaven; prajajvaala = and illumined; paavakaH iva = like the fire-god; vidhuumaH = bereft of smoke.

The strong Nikumbha, with his arms as strong as his club, hurled his club having sun-like splendour, on the breast of that mighty Hanuma.

raakShasaa vaanaraashchaapi na shekuH spandituM bhayaat || 6-77-10
hanumaa.nstu vivR^ityorastasthau pramukhato balii |

10. raakShasaaH = the demons; vaanarashchaapi = and even the monkeys; bhayaat = out of fear; na shekuh = were unable; spanditum = to move;balii = the strong; hunumaat tu = Hanuma for his part; tasthau = stood (alone); uraH vivR^itya = with his breast bared (to the fury of the attack);pramukhataH = in front (of Nikumbha).

The demons and the monkeys too, out of fear, were unable even to make the slightest movement. The mighty Hanuma, on his part, stood alone among them, with his breast bared to the fury of the attack, in front of Nikumbha.

tamudyamya mahaatejaa nikumbhorasi viiryavaan || 6-77-15
abhichikShepa vegena vegavaan vaayuvikramaH |

15. mahaatejaaH = the greatly splendoured; viiryavaan = powerful; vegavaan = and swift; vaayuvikramaH = Hanuma; with the violence of the wind-god; his father; udyamya = lifting; tam = that fist; abhichikShepa = struck it against; nikumbhorasi = Nikumbha’s breast; vegena = with force.

The greatly splendoured, powerful and swift Hanuma, with the violence of the wind-god, his father, lifting that fist, struck it against, Nikumbha’s breast with force.

aatmaanaM mokShayitvaatha kShitaavabhyavapadyata |
hanuumaanunmamaathaashu nikumbhaM maarutaatmajaH || 6-77-20

20. mokShayitvaa aatmaanam = freeing himself (from Nikumbha); hanuman = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god; atha = then;abhyapadyata = threw him down; kShitau = on the ground; aashu = and quickly; unmamaatha nikumbham = treated Nikumbha with blows.

Freeing himself from Nikumbha, Hanuma the son of wind-god then threw him down on the ground and treated him with blows.

vyapete tu jiive nikumbhasya hR^iShTaa |
vineduH plavaMgaa dishaH sasvanushcha |
chachaaleva chorvii papaateva saa dvau |
rbalaM raakShasaanaaM bhayam chaavivesha || 6-77-24

24. nikumbhasya jive vyapete = when it was clear that Nikumbha had expired; plavaNgaaH = the monkeys; nineduH = shouted; hR^iShTaaH = with glee; dishaH = the quarters; sasvanuH cha = thundered with satisfaction; urvii = the earth; chchaalena = rocked with joy; dyouH = the heaven;papaatena = appeared to crumble; bhayam = and fear; aviveshacha = seized; raakShasaanaam balam = the army of demons.

When it was clear that Nikumbha had expired, the monkeys shouted with glee, the quarters thundered with satisfaction, the earth rocked with joy, the heaven appeared to crumble and fear seized the army of demons.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nikumbhaM nihataM shrutvaa kumbham cha vinipaatitam |
raavaNaH paramaamarShii prajajvaalaanalo yathaa || 6-78-1

1. shrutvaa = hearing; nikumbham = Nikumbha; nihatam = was killed; kumbham cha = and Kumbha also; vinipaatitam = was lost; raavaNaH = Ravana; paramaamarShii = was very much enraged; prajajvaala = fiercely analoyathaa = like fire.

On hearing of Nikumbha and Kumbha having been killed, Ravana was very much flared up like fire.

samiipasthaM balaadhyakShaM kharaputro.abraviidvachaH |
rathamaaniiyataaM tuurNam sainyaM tvaaniiyataaM tvaraat || 6-78-6

6. kharaputraH = Makaraksha the son of Khara; abraviit = spoke; vachaH = the following words; balaadhyakSham = to the commander of an army; samiipastham = who was in the vicinity (as follows); ratham aaniiyataam = let a chariot be brought; tuurNam = quickly; sainyam = and the army;aaniiyataam = be arranged; tvaraat = swiftly.

Makaraksha the son of Khara asked the commander of an army who was in the vicinity to bring a chariot and the army swiftly.

adya shuulanipaataishcha vaanaraaNaaM mahaachamuum |
pradahiShyaami saMpraaptaaM shuShkendhanamivaanalaH || 6-78-12

12. shuulanipaataiH = by the hurlings of spears; pradahiShyaami = I will completely destroy; mahaachamuum = the huge army; vaanaraaNaam = of monkeys; sampraaptaam = who arrived ; adya = today; analaH iva = like when the fire; shuShkendhanam = destroys dry wood.

“By hurling the spears, I will destroy completely the huge army of monkeys who arrived today to the battle-field, as the fire destroys the dry wood.”

taani dR^iShTvaa nimittaani raakShasaa viiryavattamaaH |
achintya nirgataaH sarve yatra tau raamalakShmaNau || 6-78-20

20. dR^iShTvaa = (Though) seeing; taani = all those; raakShasaaH = demons; viiryavattamaaH = of high prowess; achintya = ignoring (them);nirgataaH = set out; yatra = where; raamalakShmaNau = those Rama and Lakshmana (were there).

Though seeing those portents, all those highly valiant demons ignored them and set out to the place, where both Rama and Lakshmana were there.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

vidravatsu tadaa teShe vaanareShu samantataH |
raamastaanvaaramaayaasa sharavarSheNa raakShasaan || 6-79-8

8. teShu vaanareShu = (while) those monkeys; vidravatsu = were fleeing; samantataH = on all sides; raamaH = Rama; tadaa = then;vaarayaamaasa = obstructed; taan = those; raakShasaan = demons; sharavarSheNa = with a shower of arrows.

While those monkeys were fleeing on all sides, Rama then, with a shower of arrows, intercepted those demons on that occasion.

chaturdasha sahasraaNi rakShasaaM tvatpitaa cha yaH |
trishiraa duuShaNashchaapi daNDake nihataa mayaa || 6-79-19

19. chaturdasha = fourteen; sahasraaNi = thousand; rakShasaam = demons; (Khara); yaH = who; tvatpitaa = was your father; trishiraaH = Trishira; duuShaNashchaapi = and even Dushana; nihataaH = were killed; mayaa = by me; daN^Dake = in Dandaka-forest.

“I killed fourteen thousand demons along with Khara your father, Trishira and even Dushana in Dandaka forest.”

tadyuddhamabhavattatra sametyaanyonyamojasaa |
khararaakShasaputrasya suunordasharathasya cha || 6-79-23

23. tat = that; yuddham = battle; abhavat = raged; ojasaa = furiously; sametya = on their meeting; anyonyam = each other; tatra = there;khararaakShasaputrasya = between Makaraksha the son of Khara the demon; dasharathasya suunoH cha = and Rama the son of Dasaratha.

That battle raged furiously, on their meeting each other there, between Makaraksha the son of Khara the demon and Rama the son of Dasaratha.

raamamuktaaMstu baaNaughaan raakShasastvachchhinadraNe |
rakShomuktaaMstu raamo vai naikadhaa praachchhinachchharaiH || 6-79-27

27. raNe = in the battle; raakShasaH = that demon; achchhinat = broke off; baaNaughaan = the multitude of arrows; raama muktaan = discharged by Rama; raamaH = Rama; praachchhinat = snapped off; naikadhaa = in many ways; sharaiH = the arrows; rakShomuktaan = released by the demon.

In the battle, that demon broke the multitude of arrows discharged by Rama. Rama snapped off, in many ways, the arrows released by the demon.

bhittvaa rathaM sharai raamo hatvaa ashvaaama[aatauat |
viratho vasudhaasthaH sa makaraakSho nishaacharaH || 6-79-30

30. raamaH = Rama; bhittvaa = breaking; ratham = the chariot; sharaiH = with his arrows; hatvaa = and killing; ashvaan = the horses; apaatayat = made them to fall down; saH makaraakShaH = that Makaraksha; nishaacharaH = the demon; virathaH = bereft of his chariot; vasudhaasthaH = stood on the ground.

Rama, breaking the chariot with his arrows and killing its horses, made them to fall down dead. That Makaraksha the demon, bereft of his chariot, stood on the ground.

sa taM dR^iShTvaapatantaM tu prahasya raghunandanaH || 6-79-38
paavakaastraM tato raamaH sa.ndadhe tu sharaasane |

38. tataH = then; dR^iShTvaa = seeing; tam = him; aapatantam = rushing towards him; saH raamaH = that Rama; raghunandanaH = the delight of Raghu dynasty; prahasya = while smiling; samdadhe sharaasane = fitted to his bow; paavakaastram = a mystic missile presided over by fire.

Then, seeing Makaraksha rushing towards him, that Rama the delight of Raghu dynasty, while smiling, fitted to his bow, a mystic missile presided over by fire.

dasharathanR^ipasuunubaaNavegai |
rajanicharaM nihatam kharaatmajaM tam |
pradadR^ishuratha devataaH prahR^iShTaa |
girimiva vajrahataM yathaa vikiirNam || 6-79-41

41. prahR^iShTaaH = thrilled with delight; devataaH = the celestials; tam rajanicharam pradadR^ishuH = (watched) that demon; kharaatmajam = the son of Khara; nihatam = destroyed; dasharatha nR^ipa suunu baaNa vegaiH = by the flighs of Rama’s arrows; girimiva = like a mountain; vikiirNam= shattered; vajrahatam = after struck by lightning.

Thrilled with delight, the celestials watched that demon, the son of Khara, destroyed by the flights of Rama’s arrows and resembling a mountain shattered, after struck by lightning.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

makaraakShaMhataM shrutvaa raavaNaH samitiMjayaH |
roSheNa mahataaviShTo dantaan kaTakaTaayya cha || 6-80-1
kopitashcha tadaa tatra kiM kaaryamiti chintayan |
aadideshaatha samkruddho raNaayendrajitaM sutam || 6-80-2

1; 2. shrutvaa = on hearing; makaraakSham = Makaraksha; hatam = having been killed; raavaNaH = Ravana; samitiN^jayaH = who had ever seen victorious in battle; kaTakaTaayya cha = grinding his teeth; mahataa roSheNa = in excessive rage; kupitashcha = and anger; chintayan iti = reflected on;kim = what; kaaryam = to do; tadaa = then; tatra = there; atha = and thereupon; samkruddhaH = instructed; sutam = his son; indrajitam = Indrajit;raNaaya = for the battle.

On hearing Makaraksha having been killed, Ravana who had been ever victorious in battle, grinding his teeth in rage, reflected on what to do then and there, and as greatly furious as he was, instructed Indrajit, his son to proceed to the battle-field.

juhvatashchaapi tatraagniM raktoShNiiShadharaaH striyaH |
aajagmustatra sambhraantaa raakShasyo yatra raavaNiH || 6-80-6

6. juhvataH cha api = even as he was pouring oblations into the sacred fire; tatra = there; raakShasyaH striyaH = the female-demons;raktoShNiiShadharaaH = carrying red turbans (for the use of priests); sambhraantaaH = hastily; aajagmuH = arrived; tatra = there; yatra = where;raavaNiH = Indrajit was there.

Even as he was pouring oblations into the sacred fire there, the female-demons carrying red turbans (for the use of priests) hastily arrived at the spot where Indrajit was there.

hutvaagnim tarpayitvaatha devadaanavaraakShasaan |
aaruroha rathashreShThamantardhaanagaraM shubham || 6-80-11

11. hutvaa = offering oblations; agnim = in fire; atha = and thereafter; tarpayitvaa = gratifying; devadaanava raakShasaan = the gods; devils and demons; aaruroha = (he) ascended; shreShTham = and excellent; shubham = and splendid; ratham = chariot; antardhaana gatam = capable of disappearing from sight.

Offering oblations in fire and gratifying the gods, the devils and demons, Indrajit ascended an excellent and splendid chariot, capable of disappearing from sight.

tena chaadityakalpena brahmastreNa cha paalitaH |
sa babhuuva duraadharSho raavaNiH sumahaabalaH || 6-80-15

15. paalitaH = protected; tena brahmaastreNa = by the missile presided over by Brahma; aaditya kalpena = which was as efflugent as the sun; saH raavaNiH = that Indrajit; sumahaabalaH = endowed with exceptional strength; bahuuva = became; duraadharShaH = difficult to be attcked.

Protected by the missile presided over by Brahma, which was as efflugent as the sun, that Indrajit endowed with exceptional strength, became difficult to be attacked.

aapapaataatha samkruddho dashagriiveNa choditaH |
tiikShaNakaarmukanaaraachaistiikShaNastvindraripuu raNe || 6-80-19

19. choditaH = impelled; dashagriiveNa = by Ravana; tiikShNaH = the fiery; indraripuH = Indrajit; raNe = in battle; tiikShNa kaarmuka naaraachaiH = with barbarous bow and steel arrows; papaata = swiftly came; samkruddhaH = enraged; atha = thereafter.

Impelled, as he was, by Ravana, the fiery Indrajit, with his barbarons bow and steel arrows, swiftly came to the battle-field enraged.

prachchhaadayantau gaganam sharajaalairmahaabalau |
tamastraiH surasa~Nkaashau naiva pasparshatuH sharaiH || 6-80-24

24. prachchhaadayantau = (Though) covereing; gaganam = the sky; sharajaalaiH = with a net-work of arrows; mahaabalau = those mighty princes;na pasparshatuH = could not touch; tam = him; astraiH sharaiH = with their arrows charged with mystic missiles; suuryasamkaashaiH = equal to the sun.

Though covering the sky with a net-work of arrows, the two mighty princes could not touch Indrajit with their arrows charged with mystic missiles and which were efflugent like the sun.

tau hanyamaanau naaraachairdhaaraabhiriva parvatau |
hemapu~Nkhaannaravyaaghrau tigmaanmumuchatuH sharaan || 6-80-29

29. tau = both Rama and Lakshmana; naravyaaghrau = the foremost of men; hanyamaanau = who were being struck; naaraachaiH = with steel arrows; parvatau iva = like two mountains (being hit); dhaaraabhiH = by torrents; mumuchatuH = released; tigmaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; hema puN^khaan = with golden shafts.

Both Rama and Lakshmana, the foremost of men, who were being struck with steel arrows, like two mountains being hit by torrents, released sharp golden-shafted arrows.

yato hi dadR^ishaate tau sharaannipatitaa~nshitaan |
tatastato daasharathii sasR^ijaate.astramuttamam || 6-80-32

32. yataH = from which side; tau = they; dadR^ishaate = saw; shitaan = the sharp; sharaan = arrows; nipatitaan = fallen; tataH = towards that side; tau daasharathii = both Rama and Lakshmana; sasR^ijaate = released; uttamam astram = their excelletnt missiles.

Both Rama and Lakshmana for their part directed their excellent missiles in the direction from which they saw the aforesaid sharp arrows, fallen.

lakShmaNastu susa~Nkruddho bhraataraM vaakyamabraviit |
braahmamastraM prayokShyaami vadhaarthaM sarvarakShasaam || 6-80-37

37. tataH = then; lakShmaNastu = Lakshmana for his part; kruddhaH = was enraged; abraviit = and spoke; vaakyam = the following words;bhraataram = to his brother; prayokShyaami = I will employ; braahmam astram = the missile presided over by Brahama; vadhaartham = for the purpose of killing; sarva raakShasaam = all the demons.

Then, Lakshmana for his part was enraged and told his brother that he would employ the missile presided over by Brahma for the purpose of killing all the demons.

asyaiva tu vadhe yatnaM kariShyaavo mahaabala |
aadekShyaavo mahaavegaanastraanaashiiviShopamaan || 6-80-40

40. mahaabhuja = O long-armed Lakshmana; yatnam kariShyaavaH = we shall try; vadhe = to kill; tasyaiva = only Indrajit; aadekShyaavaH = we will employ; astraan = mystic missiles; mahaavegaan = with great impetuosity; aashiiviShopamaam = and which are equal to venomous serpents.

“O long-armed Lakshmana! We shall try to kill Indrajit alone. We will employ mystic mssiles with great impetuosity and which are equal to venomous serpents.”

ityevamuktvaa vachanaM mahaatmaa |
raghupraviiraH plavagarShabhairvR^itaH |
vadhaaya raudrasya nR^ishaMsakarmaNas |
tadaa mahaatmaa tvaritaM niriikShate || 6-80-43

43. uktvaa = speaking; mahaartham = highly meaningful; vachanam = words; ityevam = in the aforesaid manner; mahaatmaa = the great-souled;raghupraviiraH = Rama; vR^itaH = surrounded; plavagarShabhaiH = by the foremost of monkeys; tadaa = then; nirikShate = started to reflect; tvaritam= on the speedy means; vadhaaya = of killing; raudrasya = the furious; nR^ishamsa karmaNaH = Indrajit; the demon of cruel deeds.

Speaking highly meaningful words in the aforesaid manner, the great-souled Rama, surrounded by the foremost of monkeys, started to reflect on the speedy means of killing the furious Indrajit, the demons of cruel deeds.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -71/72/73/74

January 13, 2014

te.atikaayam samaasaadya vaanaraa muuDhachetasaH |
sharaNyam sharaNam jagmurlakShmaNaagrajamaahave || 6-71-9

9. atikaaya samaasaadya = (when) Atikaya was to be attacked; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; muuDhachetasaH = were bewildered in mind;sharaNam jagmuH = and sought refuge; lakSmaNaagrajam = with Rama; aahave = in battle; sharaNyam = who affords protection.

When Atikaya was to be attacked, the monkeys were bewildered in mind and sought in the battle, a refuge with Rama, who affords protection.

ko.asau parvatasa~Nkaasho dhanuShmaanharilochanaH |
yukte hayasahasreNa vishaale syandane sthitaH || 6-71-12

12. kaH = who; asau = is he; parvatasamkaashaH = resembling a mountain (in size); dhanuShmaan = armed with a bow; harilochanaH = brown-eyed; sthitaH = and seated; vishaale syandane = in a spacious chariot; yukte = yoked; haya sahasreNa = with a thousand horses?

“Who is he, resembling a mountain in size, armed with a bow, brown-eyed and seated in a spacious chariot yoked with a thousand horses?”

raktakaNThaguNo dhiiro mahaaparvatasaMnibhaH |
kaalaH kaalamahaavaktro meghastha iva bhaaskaraH || 6-71-22

22. dhiiraH = this brave warrior; rakta kaNTha guNaH = with a red garland adorning his neck; mahaaparvata sannibhaH = resembling a large mountain; kaalaH = black in colour; kaala mahaavaktraH = having a mouth as large as Death; bhaaskaraH iva = looks like the sun; meghasthaH = veiled by a cloud.

“This brave warrior, with a red garland adorning his neck, resembling a large mountain black in colour and having a month as large as Death, looks like the sun veiled by a cloud.”

tasyaasiidviiryavaanputro raavaNapratimo raNe |
vR^iddhasevii shrutadharaH sarvaastraviduShaam varaH || 6-71-28

28. tasya = to him; aasiit = there is; putraH = a son; viiryavaan = who is valiant; raavaNapratimaH = equal to Ravana; raNe = in combat;vR^iddha sevii = who serves elders; varaH = excellent; shrutidharaH = among those holding that which is heard; sarvaastra viduShaam = and who is skilled in the use of weaponry.

“To him, there is a valiant son, equal to Ravana in combat, who serves elders, holding that which is heard from them and skilled in the use of weaponry.”

yasya baahum samaashritya la~Nkaa bhavati nirbhayaa |
tanayam dhaanyamaalinyaa atikaayamimam viduH || 6-71-30

30. samaashritya = resting; yasya baahum = on whose arm; laN^kaa = Lanka; bhavati nirbhayaa = is feeling fearless; viduH = (they) know; imam= him; atikaayam = as Atikaya; tanayam = the son; dhaanyamaalinyaaH = of Dhanyamali.

“He is Atikaya, the son of Dhanyamali. Lanka is feeling fearless, by resting on his arm.”

vajram viShTambhitaM yena baaNairindrasya dhiimataH |
paashaH salilaraajasya yuddhe pratihatastathaa || 6-71-34
eSho.atikaayo balavaan raakShasaanaamatharShabhaH |
sa raavaNasya suto dhiimaan devadanava darpahaa || 6-71-35

34; 35. yena = by whom; baaNaiH = with his arrows; yuddhe = in battle; vajram = the thunderbolt; dhiimataH indrashcha = of the intelligent Indra; viShTambhitam = was paralyzed; tathaa = and; paashaH = the noose; salilaraajasya = of Varuna; the lord of waters; pratihataH = was struck down; eShaH = he as such; atikaayaH = is Atikaya; balavaan = a strong demon; atha = and; R^iShabhaH = the foremost; raakShasaanaam = among demons; saH = He; dhiimaan = the wise demon; raavaNa sutaH = is the son of Ravana; devadaanava darpahaa = who took off the pride from celestials and ogres.

“He is Atikaya, who paralyzed the thunderbolt of the intelligent Indra with his arrows. He struck down the noose of Varuna, the seizer of transgressors. This wise Ravana’s son, who is strong and the foremost of demons took off the pride of celestials and ogres.”

te.arditaa baaNabarSheNa bhinnagaatraaH plava~NgamaaH |
na shekuratikaayasya pratikartuM mahaaraNe || 6-71-42

42. te paraajitaaH = those overthrown monkeys; arditaaH = injured; baaNa varSeNa = by the shower of arrows; atikaayasya = of Atikaya;bhinnagaatraaH = with their blown out bodies; mahaahave = in that great battle; na shekuH = were unable; pratikartum = to retaliate (on him).

Those overthrown monkeys, injured with their blown out bodies, by the shower of Atikaya’s arrows in that great battle, were unable to retaliate on him.

kruddhaH saumitrirutpatya tuuNaadaakShipya saayakam |
purastaadatikaayasya vichakarSha mahaddhanuH || 6-71-47

47. kruddhaH = the enraged; saumitriH = Lakshmana; utpatya = coming forward quickly; aakShipya = and taking off; saayakam = an arrow;tuuNaat = from the quiver; an arrow; chakarSha = pulled out; mahat = his great; dhanuH = bow; parastaat = in front; atikaayasya = of Atikaya.

The enraged Lakshmana, coming forward quickly and taking off an arrow from his quiver pulled out his great bow in front of Atikaya.

na vaakyamaatreNa bhavaanpradhaano |
na katthanaatsatpuruShaa bhavanti |
mayi sthite dhanvini baaNapaaNau |
vidarshayasvaatmabalam duraatman || 6-71-58

58. duraatman = O the evil minded one!; vaakyamaatrena = just by mere words; bhavaan = you; na = cannot be; pradhaanaH = a very important person; katthanaat = by of boasting themselves; na bhavanti = people cannot become; satpuruShaaH = good persons; nidarshayatva = you show;aatmabalam = your strength; mayi = in me; sthite = who is standing; baaNa paaNau = with an arrow in hand; dhanvini = and wielding a bow.

“O the evil-minded! Just by uttering mere words, you cannot by a very important person. People cannot become good persons, just by boasting of themselves. You rather show your strength in me, who is standing with an arrow in hand and wielding a bow.”

baalo.ayamiti viGYaaya na maavaGYaatumarhasi |
baalo vaa yadi vaa vR^iddho mR^ityum jaaniihi samyuge || 6-71-63
baalena viShNunaa lokaastrayaH kraantaastrivikramaiH |

63. viN^aaya = thinking; iti = that; ayam = he; baalaH = is a boy; na cha arhasi = you ought not; avaJNaatum = to disregard (me); baalovaa = either as a boy; vR^iddhovaa = or as an old man; jaanihi = you indeed perceive (me); samyuge = in the battle front; mR^ityum = as the god of Death;baalena viShNuunaa = by Vishnu as a boy; trayaH = the three; lokaaH = worlds; kraantaaH = were occupied; trivikramaiH = by his three strides.

“Thinking me to be a boy, you need not disregard me. Either as the boy or as the aged, you indeed know me in battle-front as the god of Death. Vishnu, as a boy occupied the three worlds just with his three strides, Didn’t he?”

sa taaMshchhittvaa sharaistiikShNairlakShmaNaH paraviirahaa || 6-71-70
aadade nishitaM baaNam jvalantamiva tejasaa |

70. chhitvaa = cutting off; taan = those arrows; shitaiH baaNaiH = with his sharp arrows; saH lakShmaNaH = that Lakshmana; paraviirahaa = the annihilator of enemy-warriors; aadade = took up; nishitam baaNam = a sharp arrow; jvalantamiva tejasaa = as though it was blazing with a glow.

Cutting off those arrows with his sharp arrows that Lakshmana, the destroyer of enemy-warriors, took up a sharp arrow, as though it was blazing with a glow.

raakShasaH prachakampe cha lakShmaNeShu prakampitaH || 6-71-74
rudrabaaNahataM bhiimam yathaa tripuragopuram |

74. raakShasaH = the demon; lakShmaNeShu prapiiDitaH = tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow; atha = then; prachakampa = trembled violently;ghoram tripuragopuram yathaa = like the terrific town-gate of Tripura City built of gold; silver and iron in the sky; air and earth by Maya for the demons; rudra baaNahatam = struck by the arrow of Shiva.

The demon, tormented by Lakshmana’s arrow, then trembled violently as when the terrific town-gate of Tripura City, (built of gold, silver and iron in the sky, air and earth by Maya for the demons) was struck by Shiva’s arrow.

tatastaanraakShasotsR^iShTaa~nsharaughaanraavaNaanujaH || 6-71-79
asambhraantaH prachichchheda nishitairbahubhiH sharaiH |

79. tataH = thereupon; raaghavaanujaH = Lakshmana; asambhraantaH = coolly; prachichchheda = chopped off; taan = those; sharaughaan = gluts of arrows; raakShasotsR^iShTaan = released by the foremost of demons; bahubhiH nishitaiH sharaiH = by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

Thereupon, Lakshmana coolly chopped off those gluts of arrows released by that foremost of demons, by the multitude of his sharp arrows.

tatastam jvalitaM ghoram lakShmaNaH sharamaahitam || 6-71-86
atikaayaaya chikShepa kaaladaNDamivaantakaH |

86. lakShmaNaH = (Meanwhile) Lakshmana; chikShepa = hurled; atikaayaaya = at Atikaya; jvalitam = that blazing; ghoram = and awful; sharam = arrow; aahitam = employed; tat = with that; astram = mystic missile; antakaH = as Yama the lord of Death; (would hurl); kaala daN^Damiva = his rod of destruction.

Meanwhile, Lakshmana hurled at Atikaya, that blazing and awful arrow employed with that mystic missile as Yama the lord of Death would hurl his rod of destruction.

athainam sharadhaaraabhirdhaaraabhiriva toyadaH |
abhyavarShata sa~Nkruddho lakShmaNo raavaNaatmajam || 6-71-94

94. atha = then; samkruddhaH = the furious; lakShmaNaH = Lakshmana; abhyavarShata = showered forth; sharadhaaraabhiH = hails of arrows;enam raavaNaatmajam = on this Atikaya; toyadaH iva = as a cloud; dhaaraabhiH iva = showers hails of down-pour.

Then, the furious Lakshmana showered forth hails of arrows on Atikaya, as a rainy cloud showers hails of down-pour.

taM brahmaNo.astreNa niyujya chaape |
sharam supu~NkhaM yamaduutakalpam |
saumitririndraarisutasya tasya |
sasarja baaNam yudhi vajrakalpam || 6-71-106

106. niyujya = having charged; brahmaNaH astraH = the missile of Brahma; tam sharam = on that arrows; sapuN^kham = with the feathers and all; yama duutakalpam = equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death; chaape = over the bow; saumitriH = Lakshmana; sasarja = released; baaNam= that arrows; vajrakalpam = similar to a thunder bolt; tasya indraarisutasya = on that son of Ravana.

Having charged the missile of Brahma on that arrow with the feathers and all, equal to a messenger of Yama the lord of Death over his bow, Lakshmana released that arrow looking like a thunderbolt on Atikaya, the son of Ravana.

taanyaayudhaanyadbhutavigrahaaNi |
moghaani kR^itvaa sa sharo.agnidiiptaH |
prasahya tasyaiva kiriiTajuShTaM |
tadaatikaayasya shiro jahaara || 6-71-110

110. tadaa = then; saH sharaH = that arrow; agnidiiptaH = blazing like fire; moghaani kR^itvaa taani aayudhaani = made in vain; those weapons;adbhuta vigrahaani = of wonderful form; pragR^ihya = taking; shiraH = his head; jahaara = carried it away.

Then, that arrow, blazing like fire, made in vain those weapons of wonderful form and taking Atikaya’s head, carried it away.

atibala matikaayamabhrakalpaM |
yudhi vinipaatya sa lakShmaNaH prahR^iShTaH |
tvaritamatha tadaa sa raamapaarshvaM
kapinivahaishcha supuujito jagaama || 6-71-116

116. vinipaatya = throwing down; yudhi = in battle; atikaayam = that Atikaya; atibalam = who was exceedingly strong; abhrakalpam = and looking like a cloud; saH lakShmanaH = that Lakshmana; tadaa = then; prahR^iShTaH = was greatly delighted; supuujitaH = and while he was being worshipped; kapinivahaiH = by the multitude of monkeys; atha = thereupon; tvaritam = quickly; jagaama = hastened towards; raama paarshvam = the vicinity of Rama.

Throwing down in battle, that Atikaya who was exceedingly strong and looking like a cloud, Lakshmana was greatly delighted and while he was being worshipped by the multitude of monkeys, thereupon quickly hastened towards the proximity of Rama.

——————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

aho subalavaan raamo mahadastrabalam cha vai || 6-71-10
yasya vikramamaasaadya raakShasaa nidhanam gataaH |

10. yasya = by which Rama’s; vikramam = valour; raakShasaaH = the demons; aasaadya nidhanam gataaH = reached past destruction; raamaH = (that) Rama; aho = alas!; subalavaan = has a great strength; astra balamcha mahatvai = and indeed has an arrow of great power too.

“By Rama’s valour, the demons were destroyed. Alas! How great is Rama’s strength! How great is the power of his arrow!”

sarvatashchaapi tiShThadhvam svaiH svaiH parivR^itaa balaiH || 6-71-13
draShTavyam cha padam teShaam vaanaraaNaaM nishaacharaaH |

13. nishaacharaaH = O demons!; tiShThadhvam = stay; sarvataH = on all sides; parivR^itaaH = surrounded by; svaiH svaiH balaiH = by your respective armies; padam teShaam vaanaraaNaam = the position of those monkeys; draShTavyam cha = is to be watched.

“O demons! Stay on all sides with your respective armies. The various positioning of those monkeys are to be watched.”

tataH sa saMdiipitakopapahni |
rnishaacharaaNaamadhipo mahaabalaH |
tadeva putravyasanam vichintayan |
muhurmuhushchaiva tadaa vyaniHshvasat || 6-71-18

18. samdiipita kopa vahniH = blazed as he was with a fire of anger; mahaabalaH = the mighty; adhipaH = lord; nishaacharaaNaam = of demons;tataH = then; vichintayan = thinking; tat puravyasanam eva = of that loss of his son; tadaa = then muhuH muhuH = again and again; vyaniHshvasat = sighing.

Blazed as he was with a fire of anger, Ravana the mighty lord of demons, then remained broading about the loss of his son (Atikaya) and also sighing again and again.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tatastu raajaanamudiikShya diinaM |
shokaarNave samparipupluvaanam|
atharShabho raakShasaraajasuunur |
athendrajidvaakyamidaM babhaaShe || 6-73-3

3. tataH = then; udiikShya = seeing; raajaanam = Ravana the king; diinam = miserably; samparipuluvaan = submerged; shokaarNave = in a sea of sorrow; indrajit = Indrajit; raakshasaraajasuumuH = Ravana’s son; ratharShabhaH = the best of charioteers; babhaaShe = spoke; tam = to him; idam vaakyam = the following words.

Then, seeing Ravana the king, miserably submerged in a sea of sorrow, Indrajit, Ravana’s son, the best among charioteers, spoke to him as follows:

imaaM pratiGYaaM shR^iNu shakrashatroH |
sunishchitaaM pauruShadaivayuktaam|
adyaiva raamaM sahalakShmaNena |
santaapayiShyaami sharairamoghaiH || 6-73-6

6. shR^iNu = Hear; shakrashatoH = of Indrajit’s; pratiJNaam = promise; sunishchitaan = which is very firm; pauruShadaivayuktaam = belonging to valour and coming from gods; adyaiva = now itself; samtarpayiShyaami = I shall overfill; raamam = Rama; lakShmaNena saha = together with Lakshmana; amoghaiH sharaughaiH = with unfailing flood of arrows.

“Listen to Indrajit’s promise, which is very firm, backed by valour and divine blessing. Now itself, I will overwhelm Rama together with Lakshmana unfailing flood of arrows.

sa sha~NkhaninadairbhiimairbheriiNaaM cha mahaasvanaiH|
jagaama tridashendraariH stuuyamaano nishaacharaiH || 6-73-14

14. saH = that; viiryavaan = valiant; tridashendraariH = Indrajit; jagaama = went; vegena = swiftly; ajim = to battle; puurNaiH = with full;shaNkhaninadaiH = blasts of couches; bheriiNaam = and kettle-drums.

That valiant Indrajit swiftly went to the battle-field with full blasts of couches and kettle-drums.

tvamapratirathaH putra tvayaa vai vaasavo jitaH |
kimpunarmaanuSham dhR^iShyam nihaniShyasi raaghavam || 6-73-18
tathokto raakShasendreNa pratyagR^ihNaanmahaashShaH |

18. putra = my dear son!; tvam apratirathaH = there is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival; tvayaa = by you; vaasavaH = Indra the lord of celestials; jitaH = was conquered; nihaniShyasi = you can kill; raaghavam = Rama; maanuSham = a man; dhR^iShyam = who is assailable; kim punaH= how much more can I tell?” tathaa = thus; uktaH = spoken; raakShasendreNa = by the king of demons; (Indrajit); pratyagR^ihNaat = accepted;mahaashiShaH = his great blessings.

“O my dear son! There is no charioteer who can stand you as your rival. Indra the lord of celestials was conquered by you. You can kill Rama, a mere human being, who is assailable. How much more can I tell?” After hearing these words of Ravana Indrajit accepted his great blessings.

sa tatraagniM samaastiirya sharapatraiH satomaraiH || 6-73-24
chhaagasya sarvakR^iShNasya galaM jagraaha jiivataH |

24. samaastiirya = duly spreading; agnim = fire; sharapatraiH = with reeds (in the form of other weapons); satomariaH = accompanied by lances;tatra = there; saH = he; jagraaha = elapsed; galam = the neck; jiivitaH chhagasya = of a live goat; kR^iShNa varNasya = of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

Duly spreading fire with reeds (in the form of other weapons) accompanied by lances there, Indrajit elapsed the neck of a live goat of dark hue (for offering it to the fire as an oblation).

so.astramaahaarayaamaasa braahmamastravidaaM varaH || 6-73-27
dhanushchaatmarathaM chaiva sarvaM tatraabhyamantrayat |

27. saH = Indrajit; astravishaaradaH = who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles; aahaarayaamaasa = invoked; brahmam astram = the missile presided over by Brahma; abhyamantrayat = and charged; tatra = there; dhanushcha = the bow; aatmarathamchaiva = his own chariot; sarvam = and all.

Indrajit, who was skilled in the use of mystic missiles, invoked the missile presided over by Brahma and charged it on his bow, chariot and all.

sa paavakaM paavakadiiptatejaa |
hutvaa mahendrapratimaprabhaavaH|
sa chaapabaaNaasirathaashvasuutaH |
khe.antardadha aatmaanamachintyaruupaH || 6-73-29

29. hutvaa = having propitiated offerings in fire; saH = Indrajit; paavaka diipta tejaaH = having a splendour; shining like the fire; mahendra pratima prabhaavaH = having a night similar to that of Indra the lord of celestials; achintya viirya = possessing an unimaginable prowess; andardadha = became invisible; aatmaanam = himself; khe = in the sky; sachaapabaaNaasi rathaashvasuutaH = with the bow; arrows; sword; chariot; horses; charioteer and all.

Having propitiated offering in fire, Indrajit, having a splendour shining like the fire, having a might similar to that of Indra, and possessing an unimaginable prowess, became himself invisible in the sky, with the bow, arrows, sword, chariot, horses, charioteer and all.

sa tu naaliikanaaraachairgadaabhirmusalairapi |
rakShobhiH saMvR^itaH saMkhye vaanaraan vichakarta ha || 6-73-34

34. sa u = that Indrajit on his part; rakShobhiH samvR^itaH = along with his demons; samkhye = in battle; vichakartaha = destroyed; vaanaraan = the monkeys; naaliika naaraachaiH = with Naliika (broad-headed) arrows; steel arrows; gadaabhiH = maces; musalairapi = and clubs.

That Indrajit, on his part, along with his demons in the battle-field, destroyed the monkeys with Nalika (broad-headed) arrows, steel arrows, maces and clubs.

te tapantamivaadityaM ghorai rbaaNagabhastibhiH |
abhyaadhaavanta samkruddhaaH samyuge vaanararShabhaaH || 6-73-40

40. te vaanararShabhaaH = those excellent monkeys; samkruddhaaH = with anger; abhyaadaavanta = ran against Indrajit; tapantam = who was tormenting; aadityam iva = like the sun; ghoraiH baaNagabhastibhiH = with his terrific ray-like arrows.

Those excellent monkeys with anger attacked Indrajit, who was tormenting them like the sun with his terrific ray-like the sun with his terrific ray-like arrows.

taM drumaaNaam shilaanaaM cha varShaM praaNaharaM mahat |
vyapohata mahaatejaa raavaNiH samitiMjayaH || 6-73-44

44. raavaNiH = Indrajit; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; samitimjayaH = the conqueror in battles; vyapohata = kept off; tam = that; mahat = great; varSham = rain; drumaanaam = of trees; shilaanamcha = and rocks; praaNaharam = which take away lives.

Indrajit of great splendour and the conqueror of battles, kept off that great rain of deadly hail of trees and rocks.

jaambavantaM tu dashabhirniilaM tri.nshadbhireva cha |
sugriivamR^iShabhaM chaiva so.aN^gadam dvividaM tathaa || 6-73-48
ghorairdattavaraistiikShaNairniShpraanakarottadaa |

48. tadaa = then; saH = Indrajit; dashabhiH = with ten arrows; jaambavantam = (struck) Jambavan; trimshadbhireva = with thirty arrows; niilam = Nila; ghoraiH tiikShNaiH = with terrific sharp arrows; data varaih = endowed with boons; sugriivam = Sugreeva; R^iShabham chaiva = Rishabha;aN^gadam = Angada; tathaa = and; dvividam = Dvivida; akarot = and made then; niShpraaNaan = breathless.

Indrajit then struck Jambavan with ten arrows and Nila with thirty arrows. He also struck Sugreeva, Rishabha, Angada and Dvivida with sharp and terrific arrows endowed with boons and made them breathless.

sa sainyamutsR^ijya sametya tuurNaM |
mahaaraNe vaanaravaahiniiShu|
adR^ishyamaanaH sharajaalamugraM |
vavarSha niilaambudharo yathaambu || 6-73-54

54. utsR^ijya = leaving off; svasainyan = his army; mahaahave = in that great battle; adR^ishyamaanaH = becoming invisible; (Indrajit); sametya= advancing (towards the monkeys); vavarSha = rained; tuurNam = quickly; ugram = terrific sharajaalam = multitude of arrows; manara vaahiniSha = on the armies; niilaambudharaH yathaa = as a black cloud (down pours); ambu = the rain.

Leaving off his army from that great battle-field and becoming invisible, Indrajit advanced towards the monkeys and quickly rained terrific hail of arrows on those armies of monkeys, as black cloud downpours the rain.

sa vai gadaabhirhariyuuthamukhyaan |
nirbhidya baaNaistapaniiyapu~NkhaiH |
vavarSha raamaM sharavR^iShTijaalaiH |
salakShmaNaM bhaaskararashmikalpaiH || 6-73-66

66. nirbhidya = tearing asunder; hariyuuthamukhyaan = the principal monkey-warriors; gadaabhiH = by maces; baaNaiH = and arrows;tapaniiyavarNaiH = which were of golden colour; saH = that Indrajit; vavarSha = rained; sharavR^iShTijaalaiH = a multitude of showers of arrows;bhaaskara rashmi kalpaiH = equal to sun’s rays; raamam = on Rama; salakShmaNam = along with Lakshmana.

Tearing asunder the principal monkey-warriors by maces and arrows, which were of golden colour, that Indrajit rained a multitude of showers of arrows equal to sun’s rays on Rama and Lakshmana.

manye svayambhuurbhagavaanachintyo |
yasyaitadastraM prabhavash cha yo.asya|
baaNaavapaataaMstvamihaadya dhiiman
mayaa sahaavyagramanaaH sahasva || 6-73-70

70. manye = I think; bhagavaan svayambhuuH = the self-born Lord Brahma; yaH prabhavaH = who is the source of this universe; achintyaH = is inconceivable; etat astram = and by whom this missile (is presided); dhiiman = O wise one!; avyagramanaaH = remaining undistracted in mind; tvam = you; sahasva = bear; mayaa saha = along with me; iha = here; baaNaavapaatam = the hail of arrows; adya = today.

“I think the self-born Brahma who is the source of the universe is inconceivable and this missile is presided over by him. O wise one! Remaining undistracted in mind, you bear along with me today the hail of arrows here.”

aavaaM tu dR^iShTvaa patitau visaMGYau |
nivR^ittayuddhau hataroShaharShau|
dhruvaM pravekShyatyamaraarivaasaM |
asau samaadaaya raNaagralakShmiim || 6-73-72

72. dR^iShTvaa = finding; aavaam = both of us; visamJNau = fallen unconscious; gataharSha roShau = and without showing joy and anger;nivR^ittayuddhau = having desisted from fighting; samaasaadya = and having obtained; raNaagryalakShmiiva = laurels of battle in its beginning itself asau dhruvam pravekShyati = he will certainly return; amaraarivaasam = Lanka (the abode of demons).

“Finding both of us fallen unconscious without displaying any joy or anger as also having desisted from fighting, Indrajit will certainly return to Lanka, after having obtained laurels of battle in its beginning itself.”

tatastu taavindrajidastrajaalair |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishastau|
sa chaapi tau tatra viShaadayitvaa |
nanaada harShaadyudhi raakShasendraH || 6-73-73

73. tataH = thereafter; tau = Rama and Lakshmana; tadaa = then; babhuuvatuH = became; vishastau = struck; tatra = there; astra jaalaiH = by a multitude of arrows; indrajitaH = of Indrajit; tatra = there; saH = that; raakShasendrashchaapi = leader of demons also; viShaayitvaa = causing affliction; tau = to both of them; nanaada = roared; harShaat = with a thrill of rapture; yudhi = in battle.

Thereafter, Rama and Lakshmana there became struck by a multitude of arrows of Indrajit. That leader of demons also there, causing affliction to both of them, roared with a thrill of rapture in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

tato viShaNNaM samavekShya sainyaM |
vibhiiShaNo buddhimataaM variShThaH |
uvaacha shaakhaamR^igaraajaviiraan |
naashvaasayannapratimairvachobhiH || 6-74-2

2. samavekShya = seeing; sarvam = the entire army; viShaNNam = looking worried; vibhiiShaNaH = Vibhishana; variShThaH = the best;buddhimataam = among the intelligent; tataH = then; uvaacha = spoke; aashvaasayan = consoling; shaakhaa mR^iga raajaviiraan = the warriors of Sugreeva the lord of monkeys; apratimaiH = matchless; vachobhiH = words.

Seeing the entire army looking worried, Vibhishana, the best among the intelligent ones, spoke the following matchless words, consoling the warriors of Sugreeva, the lord of monkeys:

braahmamastraM tadaa dhiimaanmaanayitvaa tu maarutiH |
vibhiiShaNavachaH shrutvaa hanUmaaMstamathaabraviit || 6-74-5

5. tataH = then; hanumaan = Hanuma; dhiimaan = the intelligent one; maarutiH = and the son of wind-god; maanayitvaa = honouring; braahmam astram = the missile of Brahma; shrutvaa = and hearing; vibhiiShaNa vachaH = the words of Vibhishana; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words.

Then, the intelligent Hanuma, the son of wind-god, paying honour to the missile presided over by Brahma and hearing the words of Vibhishana, spoke the following words:

sugriivama~NgadaM niilaM sharabhaM gandhamaadanam |
gavaakSham cha siShjeMNam cha vegadarshanamaahukam || 6-74-10
maindaM nalaM jyotimukhaM dvividaM panasaM tathaa |
vibhiiShaNo hanUmaaMshcha dadR^ishaate hataanraNe || 6-74-11

10; 11. vibhiShaNaH = Vibhishana; hanuumaamcha = and Hanuma; dadR^ishaate = saw; sugriivam = Sugreeva; aN^gadam = Angada; niilam = Nila; sharabham = Sharabha; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; gavaakSham = Gavaksha; suSheNam cha = Sushena; vegadarshinamevacha = Vegadarshi; maindam = Mainda; nalam = Nala; jyotimukham = Jyotimukha; vaanaram chaapi = and a monkey called; dvividam = Dvivida; hataan = who were struck down; raNe = in battle.

Vibhishana and Hanuma saw Sugreeva, Angada, Nila, Sharabha, Gandhamadana, Gavaksha, Sushena, Vegadarshi, Mainda, Nala, Jyotimukha and a monkey called Dvivida, who were struck down on the battle-field.

svabhaavajarayaa yuktaM vR^iddhaM sharashataish chitam |
prajaapatisutaM viiraM shaamyantamiva paavakam || 6-74-14
dR^iShTvaa tamupasa~Ngamya paulastyo vaakyamabraviit |

14. dR^iShTvaa = looking at; prajaapati sutam Jambavan; the son of Brahma; yuktam = who was endowed with; svabhaava jarayaa = old age by nature; vR^iddham = an elderly person; chitam = looking conspicuous; shara shataiH = with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant with hundreds of arrows; viiram = and a valiant person; paavakam iva = looking like fire; shyamantam = which was extinguishing; paulastyaH = Vibhishana; sama bhisamkramya = approaching abraviit = spoke; vaakyam = the him; following words.

Looking at Jambavan, the son of Brahma, who was naturally bequeathed with old age, an elderly person, with his body conspicuous of hundreds of arrows and a valiant person looking like an extinguishing fire, Vibhishana approached him and spoke as follows:

a~njanaa suprajaa yena maatarishvaa cha nairR^ita |
hanUmaanvaanarashreShThaH praaNaandhaarayate kva chit || 6-74-18

18. suvrata = O Vibhishana; of good manners!; hanuman = (Does) Hanuma; vaanara shreShThaH = the foremost among monkeys; yena = because of whom; aN^janaa = Anjana (his mother); maatarishraacha = and the wind-god; suprajaaH = are his blessed parents; praaNaandharayate = holding his lives; kvachit = anywhere?

“O Vibhishana, of good manners! Does Hanuma, the foremost among monkeys, because of whom, Anjana (his mother) and the wind-god are his blessed parents survive, holding his life any where nearby?”

asmi~njiivati viire tu hatamapyahataM balam |
hanUmatyujjhitapraaNe jiivanto.api mR^itaa vayam || 6-74-22

22. asmin viire = If this brave Hanuma; jiivati = is surviving; balam = the (whole) army; hatamapi = even if killed; ahatam = is unhurt; hanuumati= If Hanuma; ujghitapraaNe = has given up his life; vayam = we; mR^itaaH = are dead; jiivantaH api = even though living.

“If that brave Hanuma is surviving, the whole army even if killed, is unhurt. On the other hand, if Hanuma has given up is life, we are all dead, even though living.”

shrutvaa hanumato vaakyaM tathaapi vyathitendriyaH |
punarjaatamivaatmaanaM sa mene R^ikShapu~NgavaH || 6-74-25

25. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; hanumataH = of Hanuman; plavagottamaH = Jambavan; the foremost among monkeys;vivyathitendriyaH = with perturbed organs of senses; manyate = considered; jaatamiva = to have born; aatmaanam = himself; punaH = again.

Hearing the voice of Hanuma, Jambavan, the foremost among monkeys, with perturbed senses, considered himself as though born again.

gatvaa paramamadhvaanamuparyupari saagaram |
himavantaM nagashreShThaM hanUmangantumarhasi || 6-74-29

29. hanuumaan = O Hanuma!; arhasi = you ought; gantum = to go; himavantam = to Himalaya; nagashreShTham = the foremost of mountains;gatvaa = by traveling; uparyupari = higher and higher over; paramam = the large; saagaram = ocean.

“O Hanuma! You ought to go to Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, by traveling higher and higher over the large ocean.”

tataH kaa~nchanamatyugramR^iShabhaM parvatottamam |
kailaasashikharaM chaapi drakShyasyariniShUdana || 6-74-30

30. ariniShuudana = O annihilator of enemies!; tataH = thereupon; drakShyasi = you will see; tatra = there; R^iShabham = Mount Rishabha;parvatottamam = the excellent mountain; kailaasa shikharam = and the peak of Kailasa; kaaN^chanam = of golden hue; atyugram = and very much powerful.

“O annihilator of enemies! Thereafter, you will see there the Mount Rishabha, the excellent mountain and the very much powerful peak of Kailasa, with a golden hue.”

mR^itasa~njiivaniiM chaiva vishalyakaraNiim api |
sauvarNakaraNiiM chaiva sandhaaniiM cha mahauShadhiim || 6-74-33

33. mR^ita sanjivaniimchaiva = (you can see) Mrita sanjiivani (capable of restoring the dead to life) and also; vishalyakaraNiim api = Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons); suvarNakaraNiimchaiva = Suvarna karani (restoring the body to its original complexion); samdhaaniimcha = and sandhani (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bones); mahauShadhim = the great herb.

“You can see there, Mrita Sanjivani (capable of restoring the dead to life), Vishalyakarani (capable of extracting weapons and healing all wounds inflicted by weapons), Suvarnakarani (restoring the body to its original complexion) and Sandhani, the great herb (capable of joining severed limbs or fractured bone).”

shrutvaa jaambavato vaakyaM hanUmaanharipu~NgavaH |
aapUryata baloddharShaistoyavegairivaarNavaH || 6-74-35

35. shrutvaa = hearing; vaakyam = the words; jaambaataH = of Jamabvan; hanuman = Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of wind-god;aapuuryata = was infused; baloddharShaiH = with animated strength; arNavaH iva = as the ocean; vaayuvegaiH = elevates with the force of the wind.

Hearing the words of Jambavan, Hanuma the son of wind-god was infused with animated strength, as the ocean gets animated with the force of the wind.

tasya peturnagaa bhUmau harivegaachcha jajvaluH |
shR^i~NgaaNi cha vyakiiryanta piiDitasya hanUmataa || 6-74-38

38. nagaaH = the trees; tasya = on that mountain; piiDitasya = pressed; hanuumataa = by Hanuma; petuH = fell; bhuumau = to the ground;jajvaluH cha = and caught fire; harivegaat = due to rapidity of Hanuma; shR^iN^gaaNi cha = its peaks also; vyashiiryanta = got broken.

The trees on that mountain, pressed by Hanuma, fell to the ground and caught fire due to rapidity of Hanuma. Its peaks also got broken.

pR^ithiviidharasa~Nkaasho nipiiDya dharaNiidharam |
pR^ithiviiM kShobhayaamaasa saarNavaaM maarutaatmajaH || 6-74-41

41. maarutaatmajaH = Hanuma; pR^ithiviidhara samkaashaH = like a mountain; nipiiDya = pressing hard; pR^ithiviidharam = the mountain;kShobhayaamaasapR^ithiviim saarNavaam = caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

Pressing hard the mountain, Hanuma equal to a mountain, caused the earth along with the ocean to shake.

sa puchchhamudyamya bhuja~NgakalpaM |
vinamya pR^iShThaM shravaNe niku~nchya |
vivR^itya vaktraM vaDavaamukhaabham |
aapupluve vyomni sa chaNDavegaH || 6-74-49

49. udyamya = raising; puchchham = his tail; bhujaN^gakalpam = which resembled a serpent; vinamya = bending; pR^iShTham = his back;nikuchya = contracting; shravaNe = his ears; vivR^itya = and opening; vaktram = his mouth; ugram ba Dabaamukhaabham = which shore like a terrific submarine fire; saH = Hanuma; aapupluve = jumped; vyomni = into the sky; sachaN^Da vegaH = with a headlong speed.

Raising his tail which resembled on serpent, bending his back, contracting his ears and opening his month which shone like a terrific submarines-fire, Hanuma jumped into the sky, with a head long speed.

sa tau prasaaryoragabhogakalpau |
bhujau bhuja~NgaarinikaashaviiryaH |
jagaama meruM nagaraajamagryaM |
dishaH prakarShanniva vaayusuunuH || 6-74-51

51. prasaarya = stretching; bhujau = his arms; ugara bhogakalpau = looking like coils of serpents; saH vaayusuunuH = that Hanuma;bhujaN^gaarinikaasha viiryaH = vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle; prakarShinniva = as though he was drawing forth; dishaH = the four quarters; jagaama = headed towards; agryam shailam = the excellent mountain; nagaraajam = of Himalayas.

Stretching his arms, looking like coils of serpents, that Hanuma vying with the prowess of hostile Garuda the eagle, headed towards the excellent mountain of Himalayas, with gush as though he was drawing away the four quarters.

naanaaprasravaNopetaM bahukandaranirjharam |
shvetaabhrachayasa~NkaashaiH shikharaishchaarudarshanaiH || 6-74-57
shobhitaM vividhairvR^iktairagamatparvatottamam |

57. agamat = (Hanuman) went; parvatottamam = to Mount Himalaya; the foremost of mountains; shobhitam = embellished with;naanaaprasravaNapetam = various kinds of cascades; bahukandaranirjharam = many kinds of caves; mountain-streams; chaarudarshanaiH shikharaiH = and summits; shvetaabhrachaya samkaashe = resembling an assemblage of white clouds; vividhaiH = and many varieties; vR^ikShaiH = of trees.

Hanuma went to Mount Himalaya, the foremost of mountains, embellished with various kinds of cascades, many kinds of caves, mountain-streams and summits resembling an assemblage of white clouds as also many kinds of trees.

sa brahmakoshaM rajataalayaM cha |
shakraalayaM rudrasharapramokSham |
hayaananaM brahmashirashcha diiptaM |
dadarsha vaivasvata ki~NkarAMsh cha || 6-74-59

59. saH = he; dadarsha = saw; brahmakosham = the abode of Brahma the lord of creation; rajataalayamcha = Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution; shakraalayam = the abode of Indra the lord of celestials; rudrasharapramokSham = arrow-discharging place of Rudra (a figure of half-male and half-female born from Brhama’s forehead); hayaananam = the worshipping place of Hayagriva; the horse-faced form of Vishnu; diiptam = the shining; brahmashiraH cha = place at which Brahma’s head fell down; vaivasvata kimkaraamshcha = the sun-god and Kimkaras.

He saw the abode of Brahma the lord of creation, Kailasa the abode of Shiva the lord of dissolution, the abode of Indra the lord of celestials, the arrow-discharging place of Rudra, the worshipping place of Hayagriva, the horse-faced form of Vishnu, the shining place at which Brahma’s head fell down, the sun-god and Kimkaras.

sa yojanasahasrANi samatiitya mahaakapiH |
divyauShadhidharaM shailaM vyacharanmaarutaatmajaH || 6-74-63

63. saH maarutaatmajaH = that Hanuma; mahaakapiH = the great monkey; samatiitya = crossing; yojana sahasraaNi = thousands of Yojanas;vyacharat = walked around; shailam = the mountain; divyauShadhidharam = possessing heavenly herbs.

That Hanuma, the great monkey, having crossed thousands of yojanas, walked around that mountain, searching for the heavenly herbs.

mahauShadhyastu taaH sarvaastasminparvatasattame |
viGYAyArthinamAyAntaM tato jagmuradarshanam || 6-74-64

64. viJNaaya = knowing; tataH = then; arthinam = that somebody who wants them; aayaantam = was coming; sarvaaH = all; mahauShadhyaH = the distinguished herbs; tasmin parvatottame = on that excellent mountain; tataH = thereafter; jagmuH = attained; adarshanam = disappearance.

Knowing then that somebody was coming in search of them, all the distinguished herbs on that mountain disappeared from Hanuma’s view.

kimetadevaM suvinishchitaM te |
yadraaghave naasi kR^itaanukampaH |
pashyaadya madbaahubalaabhibhuuto
vikiirNamaatmaanamatho nagendra || 6-74-66

66. nagendra = O prince of mountains!; suvinishchitam kim = Is it quite certain; te = to you; evam = thus; etat = here; kR^itaanukapaH na asi iti yat = that you have not shown any compassion; raaghave = for Rama?’ atho = If it is so; madbaahubalaabhibhuutaH = overcome by the strength of my arms; pashya = find; aatmaanam = yourself; vikiirovam = shattered to pieces; adya = today.

“O prince of mountains! Is it quite sure that you have not shown any compassion for Rama? If it is so, overcome by the strength of my arms; find yourself shattered to pieces today.”

sa taM samutpaaTya khamutpapaata |
vitraasya lokaansasuraansurendraan |
saMstuuyamaanaH khacharairanekair |
jagaama vegaadgaruDograviiryaH || 6-74-68

68. samutpaaTya = having uprooted; tam = that mountain; vitraasya = frightening; lokaan = the worlds; sasuraasurendraan = including the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them samstunyamaanah = and being praised; anekaiH = by many; khacharaiH = aerial beings; utpapaata = (Hanuma) sprang up; kham = into the sky; jagaama vegaat = and proceeded speedily; garuDogravegaH = with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

Having uprooted that mountain, frightening the worlds together with the leaders of celestials and demons inhabiting them and being praised by many aerial beings, Hanuma sprang up into the sky and proceeded expeditiously with the terrible speed of Garuda the eagle.

tato mahaatmaa nipapaata tasmi~n |
shailottame vaanarasainyamadhye |
haryuttamebhyaH shirasAbhivAdya |
vibhiiShaNaM tatra cha sasvaje saH || 6-74-72

72. tataH = thereupon; mahaatmaa = the great souled Hanuma; nipapaata = descended; vaanarasainyamadhye = in the middle of that army of monkeys; shailottame = on that prince of mountains (Trikuta); abhivaadya = having offered his salutation; shirasaa = with his head sent low;haryuttamebhyaH = to the illustrious monkeys; tatra = there; saH = he; sasvaje cha = embraced; vibhiiShaNam = Vibhishana.

Thereupon, the great souled Hanuma descended on that prince of mountains (Trikuta) in the midst of that army of monkeys. Having offered salutation to the illustrious monkeys there with his head bent low, he then embraced Vibhishana

taavapyubhau maanuSharaajaputrau |
taM gandhamaaghraaya mahauShadhiinaam |
babhuuvatustatra tadaa vishalyaa |
uttasthuranye cha haripraviiraaH || 6-74-73

73. aaghraaya = by inhaling; tam gandham = that fragrance; mahauShadhiinaam = of those great herbs; ubhau = both; tau = those;maanuSharaajaputrau = sons of Dasaratha; tatra tadaa = then and there; babhuuvatuH = became; vishalyau = healed of their wounds; anye = other;haripraviiraashcha = warriors of monkeys; uttasthuH = rose up.

By inhaling that fragrance of those great herbs, both Rama and Lakshamana became healed of their wounds then and there. Other monkey-warriors rose up.

yadaaprabhR^iti laN^kaayaaM yudhyane hariraakShasaaH |
tadaaprabhR^iti maanaarthmaajJNayaa raavaNasya cha || 6-74-75
ye hanyante raNe tatra raakShasaaH kapikuJNjaraiH |
hataa hataastu kShipyante sarva eva tu saagare || 6-74-76

75; 76. yathaa prabhR^iti = from the day; hariraakShasaaH = the monkeys and demons; yudhyanti = began to fight; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka;tadaa prabhR^iti = from that day onwards; aaJNayaa = under the orders; raavaNasya = of Ravana; ye raakShasaaH sarve evatu = all those demons;hanyante = who were being killed; kapikuN^jaraiH = by the foremost of monkeys; kShipyante = were being thrown away; saagare = in the ocean;hataaH hataaH = as and when killed; maanaarthe = merely for the sake of honour.

From the day the monkeys and demons began to fight in Lanka, from that day onwards, under the orders of Ravana, all those demons, who were being killed by the foremost of monkeys were being thrown away into the sea as and when they were killed, merely or the sake of honour (so that their number may not be known to the monkeys).

tato harirgandhavahaatmajastu |
tamoShadhiishailamudagraviiryaH |
ninaaya vegaaddhimavantameva
punashcha raameNa samaajagaama ||6-74-77

71. aalambya = taking hold; raakShasam balam = of the army of demons; visrastakesha vasanam = whose hair and raiments were kept in order with difficulty; vimukta kavachadhvajam = and whose armours and standards were thrown away; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; paryavaarayan = surrounded them on all sides.

Then, Hanuma the son of wind-god, with a great speed, carried away that mountain of herbs quickly back to the mountains of Himalayas and again joined Rama.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -67/68/69/70

January 13, 2014

atha vR^ikShaan mahaakaayaaH saanuuni sumahaanti cha |
vaanaraastuurNamudyamya kumbhakarNamabhidravan || 6-67-4

4. udyamya = lifting up; vR^ikSaan = the trees; sumahaanti saanuuni = and very large mountain-tops; mahaakaayaaH vaandraaH = the large-bodied monkeys; atha = thereupon; abhidravan = ran towards; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; tuurNam = briskly.

Lifting up trees and very large mountain-rocks, the large-bodied monkeys thereupon briskly ran towards Kumbhakarna.

ShoDashaaShTau cha dasha cha viMshattriMshattathaiva cha |
parikShipya cha baahubhyaaM khaadanvi paridhaavati || 6-67-7
bhakShayan bhR^ishasaMkruddho garuDaH pannagaaniva |

7. saH bhR^isha samkruddhaH = that highly enraged Kumbhakarna; parikSipya = putting (in his mouth); shoDosha = (as many as) sixteen;aSTaucha = eight; dashacha = ten; tathaiva = and even; vimshat = twenty; trimshat = or thirty; baahubhyaam = by his hands; khaadan = and devouring them; garuDah iva = like Garuda the mythical bird; shakSayan = devouring; pannagaan = the serpents; paridhaavati = ran about the battlefield.

That highly enraged Kumbhakarna, putting in his mount, (as many as) sixteen or eight or ten or even twenty or thirty monkeys by his hands and devouring them like. Garuda the mythical bird devouring the serpents in lots, ran about the battle-field.

hanuumaan shailashR^iN^gaaNi vR^ikShaaMshcha vividhaan dhrumaan || 6-67-15
vavarSha kumbhakarNasya shirasyambaramaasthitaH |

15. aasthitaH = staying in; ambaram = the sky; hanuumaan = Hanuma; vavarSa = showered; shailashR^iN^gaaNi = mountain-tops; shilaashcha = rocks; vividhaan drumaan = and various types of trees; kumbhakarNasya shirasi = on Kumbhakarna’s head.

Staying in the sky, Hanuma showered mountain-tops, rocks and various types of trees on Kumbhakarna’s head.

sa kumbhakarNam kupito jaghaana |
vegena shailottamabhiimakaayam |
sa chukShubhe tena tadaabhibuuto |
medaardragaatro rudhiraavasiktaH || 6-67-18

18. kupitaH = the enraged; saH = Hanuma; jaghaana = struck; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; shailottama bhiimakaayam = possessing a magnificent body looking like the most elevated mountain; vegena = rapidly; abhibhuutaH = attacked; tena = by him; saH = that Kumbhakarna;chukSubhe = was stumbled; rudhiraavasiktaH = with a sprinkling of blood; medaardragaatraH = and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

The enraged Hanuma struck with violence Kumbhakarna, who was endowed with a magnificent body and looking like the most elevated mountain. Thus attacked by Hanuma, Kumbhakarna was stumbled with a sprinkling of blood and with his limbs succulent with flesh.

tadaapatantaM samprekShye muShTinaabhijaghaana ha |
muShTiprahaaraabhihatam tachchhailaagram vyashiiryata || 6-67-23
savisphulimgam sajvaalaM nipapaata mahiitale |

23. samprekSya = seeing; aapatantam = that mountain-top befalling on him; tadaa abhijaghaana ha = (Kumbhakarna) then struck it; muSTinaa = with his fist; muSTiprahaaraabhihatam = struck by the blow of the fist; tat = that; shailaagram = mountain-top; vyashiiryata = was burst into pieces;nipapaata = and fallen down; mahiitale = on the ground; sa visphulingam = with sparks of fire; sajvaalam = and blaze.

Seeing that mountain-top befalling on him, Kumbhakarna then struck it with his fist. By that strike of the fist, that mountain-top was burst into pieces and fallen down on the ground, with sparks of fire and blaze.

muShTinaa sharabham hatvaa jaanunaa niilamaahave || 6-67-28
aajaghaana gavaakShaM cha talenendraripustadaa |
paadenaabhyahanatkR^iddha starasaa gandhamaadanam || 6-67-29

28; 29. tadaa = then; kruddhaH = the enraged; indraripuH = Kumbhakarna; the enemy of Indra; aahave = in battle; hatvaa = beating; sharabham = Sharabha; muSTinaa = with his fist; niilaam = and Neela; jaanunaa = with his knee; aajaghaana = struck; gavaakSam = Gavaksha; talena = with a palm of his hand; abhyahanat = and struck; gandhamaadanam = Gandhamadana; paadena = with his feet; tarosaa = violently.

Then, in battle, the enraged Kumbhakarna, the enemy of Indra, beating Sharabha with his fist and Neela with his knee, struck Gavaksha with a palm of his hand and struck Gandhamadana violently with his feet.

taM nakhairdashanaishchaapi muShTibhirjaanubhistathaa |
kumbhakarNaM mahaakaayaM te jaghnuH plavagarShabhaaH || 6-67-33

33. mahaabaahum = the mighty armed; plavagarSabhaaH = excellent monkeys; nijaghnuH = encountered; tam kumbhakarNam = that Kumbhakarna; nakhaiH = with their nails; dashanaishchaapi = teeth; muSTibhiH = fists; tathaa = and; baahubhiH = arms.

Those mighty armed excellent monkeys encountered that Kumbhakarna with their nails, teeth, fists and arms.

anekasho vadhyamaanaaH kumbhakarNena vaanaraaH |
raaghavam sharaNam jagmurvyathitaaH khinnachetasaH || 6-67-42

42. vadhyamaanaaH = while being killed; kumbhakarNena = by Kumbhakarna; anekashaH = in many ways; vyathitaaH = the agitated; vaanaraaH= monkeys; sharaNam jagmuH = sought refuge; raaghavam = in Rama; khinnachetasaH = with distressed minds.

While Kumbhakarna was destroying them in many ways, the agitated monkeys sought refuge in Rama, with their distressed minds.

ta maapatantam buddhvaa tu yuddhamaargavishaaradaH |
laaghavaanmochayaamaasa balavaan vaanararShabhaH || 6-67-48

48. buddhvaa = knowing; tam that spike; aapatantam = to be falling on him; balavaan = the mighty; vaanarSabhaH = Angada the chief of monkeys; yuddha maarga vishaaradaH = who was skilled in war-fare; mochayaamaasa = avoided it; laaghavaat = with his alacrity.

Knowing that the spike is going to fall on him, the mighty Angada, the chief of the monkeys, who was skilled in war-fare, avoided it with his alacrity.

sa parvataagramutkShipya samaavidhya mahaakapiH |
abhidudraava vegena kumbhakarNaM mahaabalam || 6-67-53

53. utkSipya = uplifting; samaavidhye = and tightly holding; parvataagram = a mountain-top; mahaabalaH = the mighty; saH = Sugreeva;abhidudraava = ran; mahaabalam = towards the mighty; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; vegena = with speed.

Uplifting and tightly holding a mountain-top, the mighty Sugreeva ran towards the sturdy Kumbhakarna with speed.

prajaapatestu pautrastvam tathaivarkSharajaHsutaH |
dhR^itipauruShasampannaH kasmaadgarjasi vaanara || 6-67-59

59. vaanara = O monkey!; tvam = you are; pautraH = the grand son; prajaapate = of Lord Brahma; tathaiva = and even; R^ikSa raajaH sutaH = the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahama); dhR^itipauruSasampannaH = endowed with firmness and valour; kasmaat = why; garjasi = do you roar?

“O monkey! You are the grandson of Lord Brahma and even the son of Riksharaja (sprung from the yawn of Brahma) endowed with firmness and valour. Why do you roar?”

sa shailashR^iN^gaabhihatash chukopa |
nanaada kopaachcha vivR^itya vaktram |
vyaavidhya shuulam cha taDitprakaashaM |
chikShepa haryR^ikShapatervadhaaya || 6-67-62

62. shailashR^iN^gaabhihataH = struck by the mountain-top; saH = that Kumbhakarna; chukopa = was enraged; nanaada = and roared; vivR^itya= widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; roSaat = with anger; vyaavidhya = holding firmly; shuulam = the spike; taDitprakaasham = which was shining like a lighting; chikSepa = to hurled it; vadhaaya = for killing; haryR^ikSapatiH = Sugreeva; the king of monkeys and bears.

Struck by the mountain-top, that Kumbhakarna was enraged and roared with his mouth wide open with anger. Holding firmly the spike, which was emitting a flash of lightning, he hurled it to kill Sugreeva, the king of monkeys and bears.

babhuuvaatha paritrasto raakShaso vimukho.abhavat |
simhanaadam cha te chakruH prahR^iShTaa vanagocharaaH || 6-67-66
maarutiM puujayaa.nchakrurdR^iShTvaa shuulam tathaagatam |

66. atha = then; paritrastaH = the frightened; raakSasaH = demon; abhavat = became; vimukhaH = down cast; te = those; vanagocharaaH = monkeys; prahR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; chakruH = and made; simhanaadam = a lion’s roar; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; shuulam = the spike; tathaagatam = in such a (broken) condition; puujayaamchakruH = (they) adored; maarutim = Hanuma.

Then, the frightened Kumbhakarna became down-cast. Those monkeys were rejoiced and made a lion’s roar. Seeing the fate of spike in such a broken condition, they adored Hanuma.

tatastamaadaaya tadaa sa mene |
hariindramindropamamindraviiryaH |
asminhR^ite sarvamidam hR^itaM syaat |
saraaghavam sainyamitiindrashatruH || 6-67-72

72. aadaaya = having taken; tam = that; hariindram = Sugreeva; indropamam = looking like Idnra; saH = that Kumbhakarna; indrashatruH = the adversary of Indra; indraviiryaH = and having Indra’s prowess; mene = thought; iti = that; asmin hate = if he is killed; sarvam idam sainyam = all this army; saraaghavam = including Rama; syaat = becomes; hatam = killed.

While taking away that Sugreeva looking like Indra, Kumbhakarna the adversary of Indra and having the prowess of Indra, thought, “If he is killed, all this army including Rama gets destroyed.”

ayaM muhuurtaatsugriivo labdhasamjJNo mahaahave |
aatmano vaanaraaNaam cha yatpathyaM tatkariShyati || 6-67-79

79. labdhasamJNaH = regaining his consciousness; muhuurtaat = within a moment; mahaahave = in this great battle; ayam = this; sugreevaH = Sugreeva; kariSyati = will do; tat = that; yat = which; pathyam = will be suitable; aatmanaH = for him; vaanaraanaam cha = and for his monkeys.

“Regaining his consciousness within a moment in this great battle, this Sugreeva will do what is good for himself and for his monkeys.”

tataH sa samjJNaamupalabhya kR^ichchhraa |
dbaliiyasastasya bhujaantarasthaH |
avekShamaaNaH puraraajamaargaM |
vichintayaamaasa muhurmahaatmaa || 6-67-85

85. mahaatmaa = the great souled; saH = Sugreeva; bhujaantarasya = who was interposed; between the shoulders; tasya baliiyasaH = of that mighty Kumbhakarna; upalabhya = regaining; samJNaam = his consciousness; kR^ichchhaat = with difficulty; aveykSamaaNaH = and observing; pura raajamaargam = the royal highway of the city; muhuH = repeatedly; vichintayaamaasa = thought (as follows):

The great souled Sugreeva, who was interposed between Kumbhakarna’s shoulders, regaining his consciousness with great difficulty and observing the royal highway of the city, repeatedly thought (as follows):

shataani sapta chaaShTau cha vi.nshattri.nshattathaiva cha |
sampariShvajya bahubhyaam khaadanviparidhaavati || 6-67-99

99. sampariSvajya = grasping; shataani = a hundred; sapta cha = a seven; aSTaucha = an eight; vimshat = a twenty; tathaiva cha = and; trimshat = a thirty; baahubhyaam = with his arms; khaadan = (he) was devouring (them); viparidhaavati = and running about (in the battle-field).

Grasping a hundred, a seven, an eight, a twenty and a thirty with his arms, Kumbhakarna was devouring the monkeys and running about in the battle-field.

sa kumbhakarNasya sharaa~nsharIre sapta vIryavaan |
nichakhaanaadade chaanyaanvisasarja cha lakShmaNaH || 6-67-102

102. viiryavaan = the valiant; lakSmaNaH = Lakshmana; nichakhaana = pierced; sapta = seven; sharaan = arrows; shariire = into the body;kumbhakarNasya = of Kumbhakarna; aadade = took; anyaani = some more arrows; visarjacha = and discharged them also.

The valiant Lakshmana pierced seven arrows into the body of Kumbhakarna. He took some more arrows and released them too.

adya tvayaaham saumitre balenaapi paraakramaiH |
toShito gantumichchhaami tyaamanujJNaapya raaghavam || 6-67-110

110. saumitre = O Lakshmana!; adya = today; aham = I; toSitaH = am gratified; tvayaa = by you; balena api = by way of your strength;paraakramaiH = and abilities; tvaam anuJNaapya = taking leave of you; ichchhami = I desire; gantum = to go; raaghavam = to Rama.

“O Lakshmana! Today, I am gratified by your strength and abilities. Taking leave of you, I desire to march forward towards Rama.”

yastvaM shakraadibhirviirairasahyaH praapya pauruSham |
tatsatyam naanyathaa viira dR^iShTaste.adya paraakramaH || 6-67-114
eSha daasharathii raamastiShThatyadririvaachalaH |

114. viira = O brave demon!; yaH tvam = whatever you (say); raapya = (that) obtaining; pauruSam = valour; shakraadibhiH viiraiH = the heroes like Indra and others; asahyaH = feel unbearable; sarvam = all; tat = that; na = is not; anyathaa = otherwise; satyam = (it is) true; te = your;paraakramaH = prowess; dR^iSTaH = has been seen; adya = now; eSaH raamaH = this Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; tiSThati = is standing; achalaH = immovable; adriH iva = like a mountain.

“O brave demon! You are telling that while you show your prowess, the heroes like Indra and others feel unbearable; it is true. Just now, I have seen your prowess. But, see Rama the son of Dasaratha, standing here unmoving like a mountain.”

atha daasharathii raamo raudramastraM prayojayan |
kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye sasarja nishitaan sharaan || 6-67-117

117. atha = thereupon; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; prayojan = employing; astram = a spell (used to charm arrows);raudram = called Raudra; sasarja = discharged; nishitaan = sharp; sharaan = arrows; kumbhakarNasya hR^idaye = into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

Thereupon, Rama, the son of Dasaratha, employing a spell (used to charm arrows) called Raudra, discharged sharp arrows into Kumbhakarna’s chest.

a baaNairatividdhaaN^gaH kShatajena samukShitaH || 6-67-122
rudhiram parisusraava giriH prasraavaNam yathaa |

122. saH = that Kumbhakarna; atividdhaaNgaaH = with his body struck fiercely; baaNaiH = by arrows; samukSitaH = and bathed; kSatajena = in blood; pari susraava = poured forth; rudhiram = blood; giriH yathaa = even as a mountain (would pour forth); prasravaNam = a cascade.

That Kumbhakarna, with his body struck fiercely by arrows and bathed in blood, poured forth blood, even as a mountain would pour forth a cascade.

naivaayam vaanaraanraajanna vijaanaati raakShasaan || 6-67-129
mattaH shoNitagandhena svaan paraaMshchaiva khaadati |

129. raajan = O King!; ayam = he; naiva vijaanaati = is not recognizing; vaanaraan = the monkeys; na = nor; raakSasaan = the demons; mattaH shoNita gandhena = intoxicated with the smell of blood; khaadate = he is devouring; svaan = his own persons; paraamshchaiva = and others even.

“O king! He is not able to recognize who the monkeys are and who the demons are. Intoxicated with the smell of blood, he is devouring his own persons and also others.”

tasya tadvachanam shrutvaa raajaputrasya dhiimataH || 6-67-132
te samaaruruhurhR^iShTaaH kumbhakarNaM plavamgamaaH |

132. shrutvaa = hearing; tat vachanam = those words; tasya dhiimataH raajaputrasya = of that intelligent Lakshmana; te plavangamaaH = those monkeys; hR^iSTaaH = were rejoiced; samaaruruhuH = and mounted on; kumbhakarNam = (the body) of Kumbhakarna.

Hearing those words of that intelligent Lakshmana, those monkeys were rejoiced and mounted on the body of Kumbhakarna.

sa vaanaragaNaistaistu vR^itaH paramadurjayaH |
lakShmaNaanucharo raamaH sampratasthe mahaabalaH || 6-67-138

138. saH mahaabalaH viiraH = that mighty and heroic Rama; parama durjayaH = who was highly unconquerable; lakSmaNaanucharaH = accompanied by Lakshmana; sampratasthe = duly marched forward; vR^itaH = surrounded; taiH vaanaragaNaiH = by those troops of monkeys.

That mighty and heroic Rama, who was highly unconquerable, accompanied by Lakshmana, duly marched forward, surrounded by those troops of monkeys.

jihvayaa parilihyantam sR^ikkiNii shoNitokShitam |
mR^idnantam vaanaraaniikam kaalaantakayamopamam || 6-67-142

142. (Rama saw that Kumbhakarna) parilihyantam = who was licking; sR^ikkiNii = the corners of his mouth; shoNitokSite = which were bathed with blood; mR^idnantam = trampling down; vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; kaalaantaka yamopanaam = and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

Rama saw that Kumbhakarna, who was licking the corners of his mouth which were bathed in blood, all they way trampling the monkeys and resembling Yama in the form of all-destroying time.

naahamn viraadho vijJNeyo na kabandhaH kharo na cha |
na vaalii na cha maariichaH kumbhakarNo.ahamaagataH || 6-67-149

149. aham = I; na viJNeyaH = am not to be considered; viraadhaH = as Viradha; na = now as; kabandhaH = Kabandha; na cha = nor as; kharaH = Khara; na vaalii = nor as Vali; na cha maariichaH = nor as Maricha; Kumbhakarna = It is Kumbhakarna; samaagataH = who arrived here.

‘I am neither to be considered as Viradha nor Kabandha nor Khara nor Vali nor Maricha. It is Kumbhakarna who arrived here.”

yaiH saayakaiH saalavaraa nikR^ittaa |
vaalii hato vaanarapu~Ngavash cha |
te kumbhakarNasya tadaa shariiraM |
vajropamaa na vyathayaaM prachakruH || 6-67-154

154. yaiH saayakaiH = by which arrows; saala varaaH = excellent Sala trees; nikR^ittaah = were chopped off; valii = and Vali; vaanara pungavaH= the foremost among monkeys; hataH = was killed; te = those arrows; tadaa = then; na vyathayaamprakruH = could not torment; kumbhakarNasya shariiram = Kumbhakarna’s body; vajropamam = which can be compared to a thunderbolt.

Those arrows, which chopped off the Sala trees and killed Vali the foremost of monkeys, could not torment Kumbhakarna’s body which was like a thunderbolt.

sa tasya baahum saha saalavR^ikShaM |
samudyataM pannagabhogakalpam |
aindraastrayuktena jahaara raamo |
baaNena jaambuunadachitritena || 6-67-161

161. baaNena = by his arrow; jaambuunada chitritena = which was made variegated by gold; aindraastrayuktena = and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it saH raamaH = that Rama; jaghaana = struck; baahum = his arm; pannagabhogakalpam = appearing like the coil of a serpent; samudyatam sataalavR^ikSam = along with his uprooted palm-tree.

By his arrow, which was made variegated by gold and furnished with a mystic spell of Indra used for charming it, Rama chopped off Kumbhakarna’s remaining arm, appearing like the coil of a serpent along with his uprooted palm-tree.

nikR^ittabaahurvinikR^ittapaado |
vidaarya vaktra.n vaDavaamukhaabham |
dudraava raamam sahasaabhigarjan |
raahuryathaa chandramivaantarikShe || 6-67-165

165. vidaarya = widely opening; vaktram = his mouth; vaDavaamukhaabham = like the mouth of a submarine fire; abhigarjan = and roaring;nikR^ittabaahuH = Kumbhakarna; whose arms were chopped off; vinikR^itta paadaH = and whose feet were cut off; sahasaa = quickly; dudraava = ran;raamam = towards Rama; raahuryatha = like Rahu; the seizer-demon; chandramiva = going to seize the moon; antarikSe = in the sky.

Widely opening his mouth like the mouth of a submarine fire and roaring, Kumbhakarna whose arms and feet were cut off, ran (with thighs) quickly towards Rama, like Rahu the seizer-demon going to seize the moon in the sky.

sa tanmahaaparvatakuuTasaMnibhaM |
suvR^ittadaMShTraM chalachaarukuNDalam |
chakarta rakSho.adhipateH shirastadaa |
yathaiva vR^itrasya puraa purandaraH || 6-67-170

170. saH = that Rama; chakarta = slashed; rakSodhipateH shiraH = Kumbhakarna’s head; mahaaparvata kuuTa samnibham = which was looking like a huge mountain-peak; suvR^itta damSTram = having well-rounded tusks; chalachaarukuN^Dalam = and with charming and quivering ear-rings;yathaiva = as like; puramdaraH = Indra the destroyer of strong-holds; puraa = in the past (chopped off); vR^ittasya = the head of Vritra; the demon of darkness and drought.

That Rama slashed Kumbhakarna’s head, which was looking like a huge mountain-peak, having well-rounded tusks and with charming and quivering ear-rings, as like Indra the destroyer of strong-holds, in the past, chopped off the head of Vritra, the demon of darkness and drought.

tasmirhate braahmaNadevashatrau |
mahaabale samyati kumbhakarNe |
chachaala bhuurbhuumidharaash cha sarve |
harShaachcha devaastumulaM praNeduH || 6-67-174

174. tasmin = (While) that; mahaabale = mighty; kumbhakarNe = Kumbhakarna; braahmaNa devashatrau = the enemy of brahmanas and celestials; hate = was killed; samyati = in battle; bhuuH = the earth; chchaala = shook; sarve = all; bhuumidharaashcha = the mountains too; (shook);devaaH cha = even the celestials; tumulam vineduH = raised tumultuous roar; harSaat = with joy.

While that mighty Kumbhakarna, the enemy of brahmanas and celestials was killed in battle, the earth and mountains shook. Even the celestials raised a tumultuous roar with joy.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

shrutvaa vinihatam samkhye kumbha karNam mahaa balam |
raavaNaH shoka samtapto mumoha ca papaata ca || 6-68-6

6. shrutvaa = hearing; mahaabalam kumbhakarNam = (that) the mighty Kumbhakarna; vinihatam = was killed; samkhye = in battle; raavaNaH = Ravana; shoka samtaptaH = was tormented with grief; mumohacha = fainted; papaata cha = and fell too.

Hearing that the mighty Kumbhakarna was killed in battle, Ravana was tormented with grief and fell down, fainted.

haa viira ripu darpaghna kumbha karNa mahaa bala |
shatru sainyam prataapya ekaH kva maam samtyajya gacchasi || 6-68-10

10. haa = alas!; viira = O hero; ripudarpaghna = destroying the pride of enemies!; mahaabala kumbhakarNa = O mighty Kumbhakarna! maam vihaaya = leaving me behind; tvam = you; yattaH asi = have gone; daivaat = by divine will; yama saadanam = to the abode of Yama the lord of death.

“Alas! O hero, destroying the pride of enemies! O mighty Kumbhakarna! Leaving me behind, you have gone by divine will to the abode of Yama the lord of death.”

katham evam vidho viiro deva daanava darpahaa |
kaala agni pratimo hi adya raaghaveNa raNe hataH || 6-68-13

13. katham = how; evam vidhaH = such; viiraH = a hero; devadaanava darpahaa = who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons; kaalaagni pratimaH = as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world; hataH = was killed; raaghaveNa = by Rama; raNe = in battle; adya = today?

“How such a hero, who destroyed the pride of celestials and demons, as also who was an image of fire that was to destroy the world, was killed by Rama today in battle?”

raajyena na asti me kaaryam kim kariShyaami siitayaa |
kumbha karNa vihiinasya jiivite na asti me ratiH || 6-68-17

17. me = to me; naasti = there is nothing; kaaryam = to be done; raajyena = with a kingdom; kim kariSyaami = what shall I do; siitaayaa = with Seetha?; me = to me; kumbhakarNa hiinasya = bereft of Kumbhakarna; naasti = there is no; matiH = intention; jiivite = to live.

“I have nothing to do with a kingdom and what shall I do with Seetha? I have no intention to live, bereft of Kumbhakarna.”

tad idam maam anupraaptam vibhiiShaNa vacaH shubham |
yad aGYaanaan mayaa tasya na gR^ihiitam mahaatmanaH || 6-68-21

21. yat = which words; tasya mahaatmanaH = of that great souled Vibhishana; na gR^ihiitam = were not accepted; mayaa = by me; aJNaanaat = due to ignorance; tat = such; idam = of these; shubham = auspicious; vibhiiSaNavachaH = words of vibhishana; anupraaptam = have come up to; maam= me.

“Those words of that great-souled Vibhishana, which I did not accept due to ignorance, have come true.”

iti bahu vidham aakula antar aatmaa |
kR^ipaNam atiiva vilapya kumbha karNam |
nyapatad atha dasha aanano bhR^isha |
stamanujam indra ripum hatam viditvaa || 6-68-24

24. iti = Having htus; vilapya = lamented; atiiva kR^ipaNam = very much piteously; bahuvidham = in various ways; viditvaa = on coming to know;kumbhakarNam = (that) Kumbhakarna; tam anujam = that younger brother; indraripum = the enemy of Indra; hatam = having been killed; dashaananaH= Ravana; the ten-headed demon; aakulaantaraatmaa = whose inner feelings were agitated; nyapatat.api = even sank down; bhR^ishaartaH = extremely disturbed.

Having thus lamented very much piteously in various ways on coming to know that Kumbhakarna, his younger brother and the enemy of Indra having been killed, Ravana the ten-headed demon, whose inner feelings were agitated, even sank down, extremely disturbed.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

nuunam tribhuvanasya api paryaaptas tvam asi prabho|
sa kasmaat praakR^ita;iva shokasya aatmaanam iidR^isham || 6-69-3

3. prabho = O Lord!; tvam = you; paryaaptaH asi = are capable (of conquering); tribhuvanasya api = even the three words; kasmaat = why;iidR^isham saH = are you as such; shochasi = lamenting; aatmaanam = about yourself; praakR^itaH iva = as a common person?

“O Lord! You are capable of conquering even the three worlds. Why are you, as such, lamenting about yourself, as a common person?”

shambaro deva raajena narako viShNunaa yathaa|
tathaa adya shayitaa raamo mayaa yudhi nipaatitaH|

7. nipaatitaH = beaten down; mayaa = by me; yathaa tathaa = as; shambaraH = Shambara; devarajaajena = by Indra; narakaH = and as Naraka;viSNu naa = by Vishnu; yudhi; in battle; adya = today; raamaH = Rama; shayitaa = will be lain down; mayaa = by me.

“Beaten down by me, as Shambara by Indra and Naraka* by Vishnu, I will lay down Rama today in battle.”

sa putraan sampariShvajya bhuuShayitvaa ca bhuuShaNaiH |
aashiirbhisH ca prashastaabhiH preShayaam aasa samyuge || 6-69-15

15. sampariSvajya = embracing; putraan = his sons; bhuuSayitvaacha = embellishing them; bhuuSaNaiH = with ornaments; prashastaabhiH aashiirbhiH = and blessing them profusely; saH = Ravana; preSayaamaasa = sent them; raNe = to battle.

Embracing his sons, embellishing them with ornaments and blessing them profusely, Ravana sent them to battle.

trishiraashcaatikaayashcha devaantakanaraantakau |
mahodaramahaapaarshvau nirjagmuH kaalachoditaaH || 6-69-19

19. trishiraashcha = Trishira; atikaayashcha = Atikaya; devaantaka naraantakau = Devantaka; Narantaka; Mahodara mahaapaarshvau = Mahodara and Mahaparshva; kaala choditaaH = under the clout of destiny; nirjagmuH = set out.

Trishira, Atikaya, Devantaka, Narantaka, Mahodara and Mahaparshva, under the clout of destiny; set out for the battle.

atikaayo api tejasvii raakShasa indra sutas tadaa |
aaruroha ratha shreShTham shreShThaH sarva dhanuShmataam || 6-69-25

25. tadaa = then; atikaayaH = Atikaya; atitejasvii = having very fiery energy; raakSasendra sutaH = the son of Ravana; shreSThaH = and the foremost; sarvadhanuSmataam = among the wielders of bow; aaruroha = mounted; ratha shreSTham = an excellent chariot.

Then, Atikaya, having very fiery energy, the son of Ravana and the foremost among the wielders of bow, mounted an excellent chariot.

te abhiniShkramya muditaa raakShasa indraa mahaa balaaH || 6-69-39
dadR^ishur vaanara aniikam samudyata shilaa nagam |

39. te = those; mahaabalaaH = mighty; raakSasendraH = leaders of demons; abhiniSkramya = having set out; muditaa = were delighted and;dadR^ishuH = saw vaanaraaniikam = the army of monkeys; samudyata shilaayudham = having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

Those mighty leaders of demons, having set out, were delighted to see the army of monkeys having uplifted rocks as their weapons.

te paadapa shilaa shailaisH cakrur vR^iShTim anuttamaam |
baaNa oghair vaaryamaaNaasH ca harayo bhiima vikramaaH || 6-69-48

48. te harayaH = those monkeys; bhiima vikramaaH = of terrific prowess; vaaryamaaNaaH = though impeded; baaNaughaiH = by a flood of arrows; chakruH = initiated; anuupamaam vR^iSTim = a matchless rain; paadapashilaashailaiH = of trees; rocks and mountains.

Those monkeys, of terrific prowess, though impeded by a flood of arrows, initiated a matchless rain of trees, rocks and mountains.

rathena ca ratham ca api vaaraNena ca vaaraNam || 6-69-61
hayena ca hayam kecin nijaghnur vaanaraa raNe |

61. kechit = some; vaanaraaH = monkeys; raNe = in the battle-front; nirjaghuuH = destroyed; ratham = chariot; rathena = with chariots;vaaraNaam = elephant; vaaraNenaapi = with the very elephants; hayam = and horse; hayena = by the very horse.

Some monkeys in the battle-front destroyed chariot with chariots, elephants with the very elephants and horse by the very horses.

dadR^ishusH ca mahaatmaanam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam |
carantam hari sainyeShu vidyaa dhara maharShayaH || 6-69-68

68. vidyaadhara smaharshayaH = Vidhyadharas; the super natural beings and great sages; dadR^ishuH = saw; mahaatmaanam = the mighty Narantaka; haya pR^iSTa pratiShThitam = seated on the back of horse; charantam = and wandering; harisainyeShu = through the army of monkeys.

Vidyadharas, the super natural beings and great sages, saw the mighty Narantaka, seated on the back of a horse and hacking a path way for himself through the army of monkeys.

vidrutaam vaahiniim dR^iShTvaa sa dadarsha nara antakam |
gR^ihiita praasam aayaantam haya pR^iShThe pratiShThitam || 6-69-80

80. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; vaahiniim = his army; vidrutaam = running away; saH = Sugreeva; dadarsha = saw; naraantakam = Narantaka;aayaantam = coming; hayapR^iShTha pratiShThitam = seated on the back of a horse; gR^ihiita praasam = taking a javelin.

To that Sugreeva who was seeing his army running away, Narantaka appeared, coming seated on the back of a horse, holding a javelin in his hand.

tam praasam aalokya tadaa vibhagnam |
suparNa kR^itta uraga bhoga kalpam |
talam samudyamya sa vaali putras |
sturamgamasya abhijaghaana muurdhni || 6-69-89

89. tadaa = then; aalokya = seeing; vibhagnam praasam = the broken javelin; suparNa kR^ittoraga viirya kalpam = having an ability equal to the ability of a serpent; which was cut off by Garuda the eagle; saH valliputraH = that Angada; udyamya = stretching out; talam = palm; abhijaghaana = struck; muurdhini = on the head; turangamasya = of the horse.

Then seeing his javelin shattered, like a serpent whose powerful coils were cut off by Garuda the eagle, Angada stretched out his palm and struck the head of the horse.

atha angado vajra samaana vegam |
samvartya muShTim giri shR^inga kalpam |
nipaatayaam aasa tadaa mahaatmaa |
nara antakasya urasi vaali putraH || 6-69-93

93. atha = thereupon; mahaatmaa aN^gadaH = the great-souled Angada; vaaliputraH = the son of Vali; samvartya = clinching; muShTim = his fist;tadaa = and then; mR^ityusamaana vegam = with a force equal to death; nipaatayaamaasa = rushed it; upari = on the chest; naraantakasya = of Narantaka.

Thereupon, the great-souled Angada, the son of Vali, clinching his fist and then with a force equal to death, rushed it against the chest of Narantaka.

atha angado raama manaH praharShaNam |
suduShkaram tam kR^itavaan hi vikramam |
visiShmiye so api ativiirya vikramaH |
punasH ca yuddhe sa babhuuva harShitaH || 6-69-96

96. atha = then; saH aN^gadaH = that Angada; kR^itavaan = who showed; tam vikramam = that forcible means; suduShkaram = which was very difficult to do; raamamanaH praharShaNam = and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect; visiShmaye = was surprised; atha = thereupon; saH api = Angada;bhiimakarmaa = who performed terrible acts punashcha = again; babhuuva = became; harShitaH = enthusiastic; yuddhe = in battle.

Then, that Angada, who showed that forcible means, which was very difficult to do, and which rejoiced Rama’s intellect. So much so, Angada too was surprised. Thereupon Angada, of terrible acts, was infused with vigour and again showed enthusiasm in battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

naraantakam hatam dR^iShTvaa cukrushur nairR^itarShabhaaH |
devaantakaH trimuurdhaa ca paulastyaH ca mahodaraH || 6-70-01

1. dR^iShTvaa = seeing; naraantakam = Narantaka; hatam = dying; devaantakaH = Devantaka; trimuurdhaacha = Trishira; mahodaraah cha = and Mahodara; paulastyaH = the son of Pulastya; nairR^itarShabhaaH = the foremost of demons; chukrushuH = wept.

Seeing Narantaka dying, Devantaka, Trishira and Mahodara the son of Pulastya the foremost of demons, wept.

sa vavarSha tato vR^ikShaan shilaasHca kapi kunjaraH |
taan praciccheda samkruddhas trishiraa nishitaiHsharaiH || 6-70-08

8. tataH = thereupon; saH = that; kapikuN^jaraH = foremost of monkeys; vavarSha = streamed forth; vR^ikShaan = trees; shilaashcha = and rocks; samkruddhaH = the enraged; trishiraH = Trishira; taan prachichchheda = chopped them off; nishitaiH sharaiH = with sharp arrows.

Thereupon, that foremost of monkeys streamed forth trees and rocks. The enraged Trishara chopped them off with his sharp arrows.

tamutpatantam trishiraas tribhir aashii viSha upamaiH |
ghorair hari pateHputram lalaaTe abhijaghaana ha || 6-70-19

19. trishiraaH = Trishira; abhijaghaanaha = struck; ghoraiH tribhiH baaNaiH = with his three terrific arrows; ajahmagaiH = which were straight-going; lalaaTe = on the forehead; tam utpatantam = of the rising Angada; haripateH putram = the son of Vali.

While Angada, the son of Vali was jumping up, Trishira struck him with three terrific and straight-going arrows on his forehead.

tam aapatantam utpatya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
aajaghaana tadaa muurdhni vajra vegena muShTinaa || 6-70-24

24. tadaa = then; hanuman = Hanuma; kapikuN^jaraH = the foremost of monkeys; utpatya = jumping up; aajaghaana = struck; muurdhni = on the head; tam = of that Devantaka; aapatantam = rushing on hism; muShTina = with his fist; vajrakalpena = equal to a thunder-bolt.

Then, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys, while jumping up, struck on the head of Devantaka rushing upon him with his fist equal to a thunder-bolt.

tataH sharaughairabhivarShyamaaNo |
vibhinna gaatraHkapi sainya paalaH |
niilo babhuuva atha visR^iShTa gaatro |
viShTambhitas tena mahaa balena || 6-70-30

30. tataH = thereupon; abhivR^iShyamaaNaH sharaughaiH = by the rain of a multitude of arrows; gaatraH = the body; niilaH = of Neela;kapisainya paalaH = the commander of the army of monkeys; babhuuva vibhinna = became blown up; atha = and then; visR^iShTagaatraH = with his loosened limbs; viShTambhitaH = paralyzed; mahaabalena tena = by the mighty Mahodara.

Thereupon, by the rain of a multitude of arrows, the body of Neela the commander of the army of monkeys became blown up. Thus the mighty Mahodara then made his loosened limbs paralyzed.

divi kShiptaam iva ulkaam taam shaktim kShiptaam asamgataam |
gR^ihiitvaa hari shaarduulo babhanja ca nanaada ca || 6-70-39

39. gR^ihiitvaa = seizing hold; taamshaktim = of that spear; ulkaalaniiva = like a meteor; kShiptaam = moving speedily; divaH = in the sky;asamgataam = even without descending on him; harishreshThaH = Hanuma the foremost of monkeys; babhaN^ja cha = broke it; nanaada cha = and roared too.

Capturing that spear coming like a meteor in the sky, Hanuma the foremost of monkeys broke it, even without its descending on him and roared too.

sa tala bhihatas tena srasta hasta ambaro bhuvi |
nipapaata mahaa tejaas trishiraas tyakta cetanaH || 6-70-43

43. talaabhihataH = struck by Hanuma’s palm; saH trishiraaH = that Trishira; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; nipapaata = fell down; bhuvi = on the earth; tyakta chetanaH = unconscious; srasta hastaayudhaH = with the weapons slipping from his hand.

Struck by Hanuma’s palm, that Trishira of great splendour fell down unconscious on the earth with the weapons slipping from his hand.

sa tasya shiirShaaNy asinaa shitena |
kiriiTa juShTaani sakuNDalaani |
kruddhaHpraciccheda suto anilasya |
tvaShTuHsutasya iva shiraa.nsi shakraH || 6-70-47

47. saH = that; kruddhaH = enraged; anilasya sutaH = Hanuma the son of wind-god; prachichchheda = chopped off; shitena asinaa = with the sharp sword; tasya shiirShaaNi = his (three) heads; kiriiTa juShTaani = furnished with diadems; sakuN^Dalaani = and ear-rings; shakraH iva = like Indra the lord of celestials (chopped off); shiraamsi = the heads; tvaShTuH sutasya = of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

That enraged Hanuma the son of wind-god chopped off with that sharp sword, his three heads furnished with diadems and ear-rings, like Indra the lord of celestials chopped off the heads of Vishvarupa the son of Tvashta.

sa sampraapya ciraat samjnaam R^iShabho vaanara R^iShabhaH |
kruddho visphuramaaNa oShTho mahaa paarshvam udaikShata || 6-70-58

58. saH R^iShabhaH = that Rishabha; vaanareshvaraH = the supreme monkey; praapya = regained; samjJNaam = his consciousness; chiraat = after a long while; kruddhaH = and enraged as he was; visphura maaNauShThaH = with his lips quivering; udaikShata = looked towards;mahaapaarshvam = Mahaparshva.

That Rishabha, the supreme monkey regained his consciousness after a long while and enraged as he was with his lips quivering, looked towards Mahaparshva.

sa svayaa gadayaa bhinno vikiirNa dashana iikShaNaH |
nipapaata mahaa paarshvo vajra aahata;iva acalaH || 6-70-65

65. bhagnaH = struck; svayaa gadayaa = by his own mace; saH mattaH = that Mahaparshva; vishiirNa dashanekShaNaH = with his teeth and eyes fallen out; nipapaata = fell down; achalaH iva = like a mountain; vajraahataH = struck by a thunderbolt.

Struck by his own mace, that Mahaparshva with his teeth and eyes fallen out, fell down like a mountain struck by a thunderbolt.

tasmin hate bhraatari raavaNasya |
tan nairR^itaanaam balam arNava aabham |
tyakta aayudham kevala jiivita artham |
dudraava bhinna arNava samnikaasham || 6-70-67

67. tasmin = (When) that Mahaparshva; ravaNasya bhaatari = the brother of Ravana; hate = was killed; tat balam = that army; nairR^itaanaam = of demons; arNavaabham = which was as extensive as an ocean; tyaktaayudham = abandoning their weapons; dudraava = ran away; kevala jiivitaartham= just considered with their lives; bhinnaarNavasamnikaasham = like a sea which has burst its shores.

When that Mahaparshva was killed, that army of demons, which was as extensive as an ocean, abandoning their weapons in the battle-field, fled for mere lives, like a sea which has burst its shores.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -61/62/63/64/65/66-

January 13, 2014

ko.asu parvatasamkaashaH kiriiTii harilochanaH |
laN^kaayaam dR^ishyete viiraH savidyudiva toyadaH || 6-61-5

5. viiraH = this eminent demon; parvata samkaashaH = who appears like a mountian; kiriiTii iva = with a diadem; harilochanaH = and tawny eyes;toyadaH iva = looking like a cloud; savidyut = is seen; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; kaH = who; asau = is he?

“This eminent demon, appearing as a mountain, with a diadem and tawmy eyes and looking like a cloud with a flash of lightning, is seen in Lanka. Who is he?”

yena vaivasvato yuddhe vaasavashcha paraajitaH |
saiSha vishravasaH putraH kumbhakarNaH prataapavaan || 6-61-9
asya pramaaNasadR^isho raakShaso.anyo na vidyate |

9. yena = by whm; yuddhe = in the battle; vaivasvataH = Yama; vaasavascha = and indra; paraajitaH = were defeated; saH eSaH = that very person; prataapavaan kumbhakarNah = is the powerful kumbhakara; putraH = the son; vishravasaH = of Visravasa; na vidyate = there is no; anyaH raakSasaH = other demon; asya pramaaNa sadR^ishaH = corresponding to his size.

“He is the powerful Kumbhakarna, the son of Visravasa. He conquered Yama and Indra in battle. Tehre is no other demon, corresponding to the size of his body.”

etena jaatamaatreNa kShudhaartena mahaatmanaa |
bhakShitaani sahasraaNi sattvaanaam subahuunyapi || 6-61-13

13. jaatamaatreNa = soon after his birth; sabahuuni api = several; sahasraaNi = thousands; sattvaanaam = were eaten; etena mahaatmanaa = by this great souled demon; kSudhaartena = afflicted as he was by hunger.

“Soon after his birth, this great-souled demon, afflicted as he was by hunger, ate thousands of living creatures.”

tataH kruddho mahendrasya kumbhakarNo mahaabalaH |
niShkR^iShyairaavataaddantam jaghaanorasi vaasavam || 6-61-17

17. kruddhaH = enraged; mahendrasya = on Mahendra; mahaabalaH = the mighty; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; tataH = then; niSkR^iSya = pulled out; danam = a tusk; airaavataat = of Airavata; Indra’s elephant; jaghaama = and struck it; urasi = into the chest; vaasavam = of Indra.

“Enraged as he was on Mahendra, the mighty Kumbhakarna then pulled out a tusk of Airavata, Indra’s elephant and struck it into Indra’s chest.”

dhruvam lokavinaashaaya paulastyenaasi nirmitaH |
tasmaattvamadyaprabhR^iti mR^itakalpaH shayiShyase || 6-61-24

24. nirmitaH asi = you were created; paulastyena = by Visravasa; loka vinaashaaya = for destroyal of the people; dhruvam = It is sure; tasmaat = therefore; tvam = you; shayiSyase = will be sleeping; adya prabhR^iti = from now onwards; mR^ita kalpaH = apparently dead.

“It is sure that you were created by visravasa for the destroyal of people. On that account, you will be sleeping apparently dead from now onwards.”

raavasya vachaH shrutvaa svayambhuuridamabraviit |
shayitaa hyeSha ShaNmaasaanekaaham jaagariShyati || 6-61-28

28. shrutvaa = hearing; vachaH = the words; raavaNasya = of Ravana; svayambhuuH = Brahma; abraviit = spoke; idam = these words; eSaH = He; shayitaahi = will indeed sleep; shat maasaan = for six months; jaagariSyati = and wake-up; ekaaham = for a day.

“Hearing the words of Ravana, Brahma spoke as follows: He will indeed sleep for six months and wake-up for a day.”

gachchha sainyaani sarvaaNi vyuuhya tiShTasya paavake |
dvaaraaNyaadaaya laN^kaayaashcharyaashchaapyatha samkramaan || 6-61-35

35. paavake = O Neela the son of fire-god!; gachchha = go; vyuuhya = marshalling; sarvaaNi sainyaani = the entire army; aadaaya = occupying;dvaaraaNi = the door-ways; charyaashchaapi = highways; atha = and; samkramaan = bridges; laN^kaayaaH = of Lanka; tiSTha = stand ready for operation.

“O Neela the son of fire-god. Go, marshalling the entire army. Occupying the door-ways, high-ways and bridges of Lanka, stand ready for operation.”

raamavaakyamupashrutya harayo jiitakaashinaH |
paadapairardayanviiraa vaanaraaH paravaahiniim || 6-61-39

39. upashrutya = on hearing; raamavaakyam = Rama’s words; jitaashinnaH = the fearless; harayaH = monkeys; (started their operation); viiraaH = the heroic; vaanaraaH = monkeys; ardayan = tormented; paravaahiniim = the enemy-troops; paadapaiH = with trees.

On hearing Rama’s words, the fearless monkeys started their operation. The heroic monkeys began to torment the enemy-troops with uplifted trees.

tato hariiNaam tadaniikamugram |
raraaja shailodyatavR^ikShahastam |
gireH samiipaanugatam yathaiva |
mahanmahaambhodharajaalamugram || 6-61-40

40. tataH = then; tat = that; ugram = terrrific; hariiNaam = (army) of monkeys; shailodayata vR^ikSahastam = with uplifted rocks and trees in their hands; raraaja = shne; mahat mahaambhodharajaalamyathaiva = like a big collection of giagantic clouds; samiipaanugate = hanging close; gireH = to a mountain.

That terrific army of monkeys, with uplifted rocks and tress in their hands, shone like a big collection of gigantic clouds, hanging close to a mountain.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

so.abhigamya gR^iham bhraatuH kakShyaamabhivigaahya cha |
dadarshodvignamaasiinam vimaane puShpake gurum || 6-62-6

6. abhigamya = reaching; bhraatuH gR^iham = his brother’s house; abhivigaahyacha = and entering; kakSyaam = the inner apartment; saH = he;dadarsha = saw; udvignam gurum = his worried brother; aasiinam = sitting; puSpaka vimaane = in Pushapaka; a self-moving aerial car.

Reaching his brother’s house and entering the inner apartment, Kumbhakarna saw his worried brother sitting in Pushpaka, a self-moving aerial car.

eSha daasharathii raamaH sugriivasahito balii || 6-62-14
samudram laN^ghayitvaa tu kulam naH parikR^intati |

14. eSaH = this; raamaH = Rama; daasharathiH = the son of Dasaratha; balii = a strong man; sugriiva sahitaH = along with Sugreeva;laN^ghayitvaa = after crossing; samudram = the ocean; parikR^intati = is cutting short; naH kulam = our race.

“This Rama, the son of Dasaratha, a strong man along with Sugreeva, having crossed the ocean, is cutting short our race.”

sarvakShapitakosham cha sa tvamabhyupapadya maam |
traayasvemaam puriim laN^kaam baalavR^iddhaavasheShitaam || 6-62-19

19. sah tvam = you; as such; abhyupadya = rescuing; maam = me; sarvakSapita kosham = whose treasury has become completely diminished;traayasva = protect; imaam = this; laN^kaam puriim = City of Lanka; baala vR^iddhaavasheSitaam = where the children and the aged only are left over.

“Rescuing me, whose treasury has become completely diminished, you protect this city of Lanka, where only the children and the aged are left over.”

kuruShva me priyahitametaduttamam |
yathaapriyam priyaraNa baandhavapriya |
svatejasaa vidhama sapatnavaahiniim |
sharadghanam pavana ivodyato mahaan || 6-62-23

23. priyaraNa = O Kumbhakarna; delighting in war; baandhava piya = and feeling affection for relatives!; kuruSva = perform; uttamam etat = this excellent act; priyahitam = which is dear and beneficial; me = to me; yathaapriyam = as per you wish; vidhama = blow away; sapatnavaahiniim = the army of adversaries; svatejasaa = by your vital power; sharadghanam iva = as an autumnal cloud (is blown away); mahaan udyataH pavanaH = by a high-rising wind.

“O Kumbhakarna, delighting in war and feeling affection for relatives! Perform this excellent act, which is dear and beneficial to me, as per your liking. Blow away the army of adversaries by your vital power, as an autumnal cloud is blown away by a high-rising wind.”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

dR^iShTo doSho hi yo.asmaabhiH puraa mantravinirNaye |
hiteShvanabhiyuktena so.ayamaasaaditastvayaa || 6-63-2

2. yaH = which; doSaH = bad consequence; dR^iStaH = was imagined; asmaabhiH = by us; mantranirNaye = at a settlement of our counsel; puraa= earlier; saH ayam = this same one; aasaaditaH = is obtained; tvayaa = by you; hiteSu anabhiyuktena = due to the disregard of well-wishers; tvayaa = by you.

“The same bad consequence, which was imagined by us earlier while taking the final decision after our consultation, is faced by you now, due to your utter disregard of the words spoken by your well-wishers.”

dharmamartham cha kaamam cha sarvaanvaa rakShasaam pate |
bhajate puruShaH kaale triNi dvandvaani vaa punaH || 6-63-9

9. rakSasaampate = O king of demons!; puruSaH = a man; bhajate = resorts to; dharmam = virtue; artham cha = or wealth; kaamam cha = or pleasure; sarvaanvaa = or all; triiNi = three; punaH dvandvaanivaa = or again a twin combination of virtue and wealth or virtue and pleasure or wealth and pleasure; kaale = according to suitability of time.

“O king of demons! A man resorts to virtue or worldly gain or pleasure or all the three together or a twin combination of virtue and worldly gain or virtue and pleasure or worldly gain and pleasure or worldly gain and pleasure, according to an appointed time*.”

yaduktamiha te puurvam kriyataamanujena cha |
tadeva no hitam vaakyam yadichchhasi cha tatkuru || 6-63-21

21. yat = whichever (advice); uktam = was tendered; anujena = by Vibhishana; puurvam = earlier; kriyataam = let it be done; tat vaakyameva = that advice alone; hitam = is beneficial; naH = to us; kuru = (otherwise) do; tat = it; yat = whatever; ichchhasi = you wish.

“That advice which was tendered to you earlier by vibhishana is beneficial to us. Do whatever you wish to do.”

asmin kaale tu yadyuktam tadidaaniim vichintyataam |
gatam tu naanushochanti gatam tu gatameva hi || 6-63-25

25. yat = (Let) whatever; yuktam = be appropriate; asmin = at this; kaale = point of time; vichintyataam = be thought of; idaaniim = now; na anushochanti = (wise men) do not repent over; gatam = the past; gatam tu = past still; gatameva hi = is indeed the past.

“Let whatever be appropriate at this moment be thought of now. Wise men do not repent over the past. Past is indeed but the past.”

avashyam cha hitam vaachyam sarvaavasthaam gatam mayaa |
bandhubhaavaadabhihitam bhraatR^isnehaachcha paarthiva || 6-63-33

33. paarthiva = O; king!; hitam = a good advice; vaachyam = is to be given; mayaa = by me; avashyam = certainly; sarvaavasthaam gatam = to you; who got this situation of all sorts; abhi hitam = it was told; bandhubhaavaat = because of our relation; bhraatR^i snchaashcha = and brotherly affection.

“O king! In whatever situation you are placed, I have to give certainly a good advice to you. I gave this advice, because of our relation and brotherly affection.”

maam nihatya kila tvaam hi nihaniShyati raaghavaH |
naahaamaatmani samtaapam gachchheyam raakShasaadhipa || 6-63-41

41. raakSasaadhipa = O king of demons!; raaghavaH = Rama; nihatya = after killing; maam = me; nihaniSyati kila hi = will indeed kill; tvaam = you; aham = I; nagachchheyam = do not undergo; samtaapam = regret; aatmani = for myself (on that account).

“O king of demons! Rama will indeed kill you, only after killing me. On that account, I do not regret for myself.”

chintayaa tapyase raajan kimartham mayi tiShThati || 6-63-48
so.aham shatruvinaashaaya tava niryaatumudyataH |

48. raajan = O king!; mayi tiSThati = when I exist; kimartham = why; tapyase = do you suffer; chintayaa = from anxiety?; saH aham = I as such;udyataH = am ready; niryaatum = to sally forth; tava shatruvinaashaaya = for the destroyable of your enemies.

“O king! When I exist, why do you suffer from anxiety? Here, I am ready to sally forth for the destruction of your enemies.”

yadichendraadbhayam raajanyadi chaapi svayambhuvaH |
tato.aham naashayiShyaami naisham tama ivaa.nshumaan || 6-63-52
api devaaH shayiShyaante mayi kruddhe mahiitale |

52. raajan = O king!; bhayam yadi = If you have a fear; indraat = for Indra; svayabhuvaH api = or even for Brahma; naashayiSyaami = I shall remove (it); tataH = then; amshu maaniva = as the sun (removes); tamaH = darkness; naisham = of the night; mayi kruddhe = when I am enraged;devaah api = even celestials; shayiSyante = lay down; mahiitale = on the floor.

‘O king! If you have a fear for Indra or even for Brahma, I shall remove it then, as the sun removes darkness of the night. When I am enraged, even celestials will lay down on the floor.”

vadhena te daasharatheH sukhaavaham |
sukham samaahartumaham vrajaami |
nihatya raamam saha lakShmaNena |
khaadaami sarvaan hariyuuthamukhyaan || 6-63-57

57. aham vrajaami = I am going; aahartum = to fetch; te = you; sukham = happiness; sukhaavaham = conferring you a delight; vadhena daasharatheH = by destroyal of Rama; delight; nihatya = killing; raamam = Rama; lakSmaNena saha = along with Lakshmana; khaadaami = I shall devour; sarvaan = all; hariyuuthamukhyaan = the chiefs of army of monkeys.

“I am going to bring you happiness, conferring you a delight by the destroyal of Rama. Having killed Rama along with Lakshmana, I shall devour all the chiefs of army of monkeys.”

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

aihalaukikapaaratryam karma pumbhirniShevyate |
karmaaNyapi tu kalpyaani labhate kaamamaasthitaH || 6-64-9

9. pumbhiH = living beings; labhate = reap; kalyaani karmaaNyapi tu = the fruit of good actions; aihahauki kapaarakyam = in this and in the other world; kaamam karma aasthitaH = he who remains diligently devoted to action with a view to attaining sensuous pleasure; niSevyate = enjoys (blessings even in this life).

Living beings reap the fruit of good actions in this and in the other world. However, he who remains diligently devoted to actions with a view to attaining sensuous pleasure enjoys blessing even in this life.”

yena pUrvam janasthaane bahavo.atibalaa hataaH |
raakShasaa raaghavam taM tvaM kathameko jayiShyasi || 6-64-12

12. katham = how; tvam jayiSyasi = will you conquer; ekaH = single-handed; tam = that; raaghavam = Rama; yena = by whom; bahavaH = several; atbalaaH = mighty; raakSasaaH = demons; hataaH = were killed; jana sthaane = in Janasthana; puurvam = earlier.

“How will you conquer, single-handed, that Rama by whom several mighty demons were destroyed in Janasthana earlier.”

yasya naasti manuShyeShu sadR^isho raakShasottama |
kathamaasha.nsase yoddhum tulyenendravivasvatoH || 6-64-18

18. raakSasottama = O Kumbhakarna the foremost among the demons!; katham = how; aashamsase = do you wish; yoddhum = to combat; (with Rama); yasya naasti sadR^ishaH manuSyeSu = with whom none in the human beings is equal; tulyena = and who is equal; indravivasvatoH = of Indra and the sun.

“O Kumbhakarna, the foremost among the demons! How do you wish to combat with Rama, with whom none in the human beings is equal and who is equal of Indra and the sun?”

tato.avaghoShaya pure gajaskandhena paarthiva |
hato raamaH saha bhraatraa sasainya iti sarvataH || 6-64-27

27. paarthiva = O king!; tataH = then; avaghoSayaH = have it proclaimed by beating of trumpets; sarvataH = in the entire; pure = City;gajaskandhe = on the back of an elephant; iti = that; raamaH = Rama; hataH = has been killed; bhraatraa saha = along with his brother; sa sainyaH = and his army.

“O king! Then, have it proclaimed by beating of trumpets in the entire city, on the back of an elephant, that Rama has been killed along with his brother and his army.”

tato.asminbahuliibhUte kauliine sarvato gate |
bhakShitaH sasuhRidraamo raakShasairiti vishrute || 6-64-30
pravishyaashvaasya chaapi tvam siitaaM rahasi saantvaya |
dhanadhaanyaishcha kaamaishcha ratnaishchainaaM pralobhaya || 6-64-31

30; 31. asmin = (when) this; bahuliibhuute = thick; kouliine = rumour; sarvatogate = has gone to all sides; iti = that; raamaH = Rama; sasuhR^it = along with his friends; bhakSitaH = have been devoured; raakSasaiH = by the demons; vishrute = was heard far and wide (even by Seetha); pravishya = approaching; siitaam = Seetha; rahasi = in private; tvam = you; aashvaasya = restoring her to confidence; saantvaya = and conciliating her; enaam pralobhaya = tempt her; dhanadhaanyaishcha = with gold and grain; kaamaishcha ratnaishcha = as well as luxuries and precious stones.

“When this thick rumour has gone to all sides that Rama along with his companions have been devoured by the demons and you approach Seetha in private and restoring her to confidence and even conciliating her, tempt her with gold and grain, as well as luxuries and precious tones.”

etatsuniitaM mama darshanena
raamam hi dR^iShTvaiva bhavedanarthaH |
ihaiva te setsyati motsukobhuu |
rmahaanayuddhena sukhasya laabhaH || 6-64-35

35. etat suniitam = this has been conveyed well; mama darshanena = by my contemplation; dR^iSTaiva = just on seeing; raamam = Rama;anarthaH = a calamity; bhavet = will happen; te = to you; mahaan = a great; laabhaH = advantage; sukhasya = of happiness; setsyati = will be gained;ihaiva = here itself; ayuddhena = even without fighting; maa bhuuH = do not become; utsukaH = restless.

“After contemplating very well, I have conveyed like this. As soon as you see Rama, a calamity will happen. While you stay here itself without fighting, you will obtain a great benefit of happiness. Do not become restless.”

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

garjanti na vR^ithaa shuura nirjalaa iva toyadaaH |
pashya sampaadyamaanam tu garjitam yudhi karmaNaa || 6-65-3

3. shuuraaH = warriors; nagarjanti = do not roar; vR^ittaa = in vain; nirjalaaH toyadaaH iva = like water-less clouds; pashyas = see; garjitum = the roar; sampadyamaanam = on completion; karmaNaa = of work; yudhi = in battle.

“Warriors do not roar in vain as waterless clouds. Hear my roar, only on completion of my said task in battle.”

mahodaro.ayam raamaattu paritrasto na saMshayaH |
na hi rochayate taata yuddham yuddhavishaarada || 6-65-10

10. taata = O dear brother; yuddhavishaarada = well-versed in the art of warfare!; ayam = this; mahodaraH = Mahodara; paritrastaH = is frightened; raamaat = of Rama; na samshayaH = there is no doubt; na rochayate hi = indeed; he is not inclined; yuddham = of war.

“O dear brother, well-versed in the art of war-fare! This Mahodara is frightened of Rama. There is no doubt. He is not indeed inclined of a war.”

samaalokya tu te ruupam vidraviShyanti vaanaraaH |
raamalakShmaNayoshchaapi hR^idaye prasphuTiShyataH || 6-65-14

14. samaalokya = by seeing; te = your; ruupam = very form; vaanaraaH = the monkeys; vidraviSyanti = will run away; hR^idayechaapi = the hearts; raama lakSmaNayoH = of Rama and Lakshmana; prasphuTiSyataH = will get broken asunder.

“By seeing your very form, the monkeys will run away. The hearts of Rama and Lakshmana will get broken asunder.”

gamiShyaamyahamekaakii tiShThatviha balaM mahat || 6-65-21
adya taankShudhitaH kruddho bhakShayiShyaami vaanaraan |

21. mahat balam = let this large army; tiSThatu = stay; iha = here; aham = I; gamiSyaami = shall go; ekaakii = alone; kshudhitaH kruddhaH = I; angry with hunger; bhakSayiSyaami = shall devour; taan = those; vaanaraan = monkeys; adya = now.

“Let this large army stay back here. I shall go all alone. Being angry with hunger, I shall devour those monkeys now.”

athaasanaatsamutpatya srajaM maNikR^itaantaraam || 6-65-25
aababandha mahaatejaaH kumbhakarNasya raavaNaH |

25. samutpatya = rising up swiftly; aasanaat = from his throne; raavaNaH = Ravana; mahaatejaaH = endowed with a great energy; atha = then;aababandha = tied on; kumbhakarNasya = to Kumbhakarna; srajam = a necklace; maNikR^itaantaraam = studded with a course of jewels.

Rising up swiftly from his throne, Ravana endowed with a great energy, then placed around the neck of Kumbhakarna, a necklace studded with a course of jewels.

sarvaabharaNanaddhaaN^gaH shuulapaaNiH sa raakShasaH |
trivikramakR^itotsaaho naaraayaNa ivaababhau || 6-65-31

31. sarvaabharaNa sarvaaN^gaH = adorned with all ornaments to all his limbs; shuulapaaNiH = with a spike in his hand; saH = that; raakSasaH = demons; aababhau = shone; naaraayanaH iva = like Narayana; the all-embracing Lord; trivikrama kR^itotsaahaH = enthusiastic to take the three long strides (which were meant to cover the entire universe).

Adorned with all ornaments to all his limbs and with a spike in his hand, that demon shone like Narayana, the all-embracing Lord, enthusiastic to take the three long strides (which were meant to cover the entire universe).

padaatayasha bahavo mahaanaadaa mahaabalaaH |
anvayuu raakShasaa bhImaa bhiimaakShaaH shastrapaaNayaH || 6-65-37

37. bahavaH = many; raakSasaaH = demons; mahaasaaraaH = with great energy; mahaabalaaH = with great strength; bhiimaaH = with terrific form; bhiimaakSaaH = with fearful eyes; shastrapaaNayaH = and wielding weapons in their hands; anvayuH = accompanied; padaatayaH = as foot-soldiers.

Many demons, possessing a great energy and great strength, with terrific forms and fearful eyes, as also wielding weapons in their hands, accompanied him as foot-soldiers.

purarodhasya muulam tu raaghavaH sahalakShmaNaH |
hate tasminhatam sarvam taM vadhiShyaami samyuge || 6-65-45

45. raaghavaH = Rama; saha lakSmaNaH = together with Lakshmana; muulam = is the root-cause; purarodhasya = for attacking our city; tasmin hate = If he is killed; sarvam = all; hatam = is killed; vadhiSyaami = I shall kill; tam = that Rama; samyuge = in battle.

“Rama, together with Lakshmana, is the root-cause for the attack on our city. If he is killed, all will be destroyed. Therefore, I shall kill that Rama in battle.”

niShpapaata cha gR^idhre.asya shuule vai pathi gachchhataH |
praasphurannayanam chaasya savyo baahurakampata || 6-65-50

50. shuule = on the spike; asya = of Kumbhakarna; gachchhataH = sallying forth; pathi = along the road; gR^iddhraH = a vulture; niSpapaata = descended; asya = his; nayanam = (left) eye; praasphurat = twitched; savyaH = his left; baahuH = arm; akampata = throbbed.

A vulture descended on the spike of Kumbhakarna, as he was sallying forth along the road. His left eye twitched and his left arm throbbed.

vipulaparighavaansa kumbhakarNo |
ripunidhanaaya viniHsR^ito mahaatmaa |
kapi gaNabhayamaadadatsubhiimaM |
prabhuriva kimNkaradaNDavaanyugaante || 6-65-57

57. saH mahaatmaa kumbhakarNaH = that gigantic Kumbhakarna; vipulaparighaan = wielding a large iron-rod viniH sR^itaH = setting off;ripuniidhanaaya = for the destruction of the enemies; prabhuriva = like Yama the lord of death; kimkaradaN^Davaan = armed with a rod of punishment; waiting upon him like an attendant; yugaante = at the time of the dissolution of the world; aadadat = caused; subhiimam = a great terrific;kapigaNabhayam = fear to the troops of monkeys.

Wielding a large iron rod for the destroyable of the enemies, that gigantic Kumbhakarna looked like Yama the lord of death armed with a rod of punishment, waiting upon him as his attendant at the time of dissolution of the world and caused a great terrific fear to the troops of monkeys.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

sAdhu saumyA nivartadhva.n kiM prANAnparirakShatha |
nAla.n yuddhAya vai rakSho mahatIyaM vibhIShikAH || 6-66-6

6. saumyaaH = O auspicious monkeys!; nivartadhvam = return; saadhu = well; kim = why; parirakSatha = do you completely guard; praaNaan = your lives?; rakSaH = (This) demons; naalam = is not competent; yuddhaaya = for a combat; iyam = this; mahatii = is a great; vibhiiSikaa = object of terror (toy).

“O auspicious monkeys! Please return! Why do you so fully guard your lives? This demon is not competent for a combat. He is merely a great toy of terror.”

bhagnAnA.n vo na pashyAmi parigamya mahImimAm || 6-66-19
sthAna.n sarve nivartadhva.n kiM prANAnparirakShatha |

19. na pashyaami = I do not catch sight of; sthaanam = a place; vaH = for you; bhagnaanaam = who have retreated; parikramya = (even if) you roam iverl unaan naguun = this earth; sarve = (Let) (of you); nivartadhvam = come back; kim = why; parirakSatha = do you safeguard; praaNaan = your lives?

“I do not catch sight of any place for you, who have retreated, even if you roam over the entire earth. Let all of you come back. Why do you safeguard your lives?”

shayAmahe vA nihatAH pR^ithivyAmalpajIvitAH |
praapnuyaamo brahmalokam duShprapam cha kuyodhibhiH || 6-66-25

25. shayaamahe vaa = we shall lie down; nihataaH = killed by the enemies; pR^ithivyaam = on the earth; alpajiivitaaH = if we are short-lived;praapmyaamaH cha = we shall reach; brahmalokam = the realm of Brahma (residence of pious spirits); duSpraapam = difficult to be attained;kuyodhibhiH = by bad warriors.

“If our longevity is short, we shall lie down, being killed by the enemies, on the earth and reach the realm of Brahma (residence of pious spirits), which is difficult to be attained by bad warriors.”

etAvaduktvA vachana.n sarve te bhejire dishaH |
bhImaM bhImAkShamAyAnta.n dR^iShTvA vAnarayUthapAH || 6-66-31

31. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhiimam = that terrific Kumbhakarna; aayaantam = coming; bhiimaakSam = with his dreadful eyes; sarve te = all those;vaanarayuuthapaaH = commanders monkey-troops; uktvaa = speaking; etaavat vachanam = words only thus far; bhajire = scattered; dishaH = in all directions.

Seeing that terrific Kumbhakarna coming with his dreadful eyes, all those commanders of monkey-troops, speaking words only thus far, scattered in all directions.

R^iShabhasharabhamaindadhUmranIlAH |
kumudasuSheNagavAkSharambhatArAH|
dvividapanasavAyuputramukhyAs |
tvaritatarAbhimukha.n raNaM prayAtAH || 6-66-34

34. R^iSabhasharabha mainda dhuumra niilaaH = Rishabha; Mainda; Dhumra; Neela; kumuda suSeNa gavaakSarambha taaraaH = Kumuda; Sushena; Gavaksha; Rambha; Tara; dvipadapanasa vaayuputra mukhyaaH and particularly Dvipada; Panasa and Hanuma; prayaataaH = marched; tvarita taraabhimukham = very quickly with their faces turned towards; raNam = the battle.

Rishabha, Sharabha, Mainda, Dhumra, Neela, Kumuda, sushena, Gavaksha, Rambha, Tara and more particularly Dvipada, Panasa and hanuma marched ahead very quickly, with their faces turned towards the battle.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -57/58/59/60

January 13, 2014

ruddhaam tu nagariim dR^iShTvaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvaraH || 6-57-4
uvaaca amarShitah kaale prahastam yuddha kovidam |

4. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; nagariim = the City; ruddhaam = besieged; raavaNaH = Ravana; raakSaseshvaraH = the Lord of Demons; uvaacha = spoke; (as follows); prahastam = to Prahasta; yuddha kovidam = who was skilled in war-fare; aatmahitam = and who wished well of him; kaale = even at a critical time.

Seeing Lanka besieged, Ravana the Lord of Demons spoke as follows to Prahasta who was skilled in war-fare and who wished well of him even at a critical time.

aham vaa kumbha karNo vaa tvam vaa senaa patir mama || 6-57-6
indrajid vaa nikumbho vaa vaheyur bhaaram iidR^isham |

6. aham vaa = either I; kumbhakarNovaa = or Kumbhakarna; tvam vaa = or you; mama = my; senaapatiH = army-chief; indrajit vaa = or Indrajit;nikumbho vaa = or Nikumbha; vaheyuH = can bear; iidR^isham = such; bhaaram = a burden.

“Either myself or Kumbhakarna or yourself my army-chief or Indrajit or Nikumbha and none else could undertake such a task!”

aapat sa.nshayitaa shreyo na atra nihsa.nshayii kR^itaa || 6-57-11
pratiloma anulomam vaa yad vaa no manyase hitam |

11. samshayitaa = A skeptical; aapat = misfortune; shreyaH = is preferable; na = and not; niH samshayiikR^itaa = that which is certain; atra = here; tu = but; pratilomaanu lomam vaa = whether it is unpleasing to hear or no; (say what); manyase = you consider; yat = that which; hitam = is advantageous; naH = for us.

“A skeptical misfortune is preferable to one that is certain! Whether it is unpleasing to hear or not, say what you consider as an advantage to us.”

pradaanena tu siitaayaah shreyo vyavasitam mayaa || 6-57-14
apradaane punar yuddham dR^iShTam etat tathaiva naH |

14. pradaanena = to return; siitaayaaH = Seetha; vyavasitam = was resolved; mayaa = by me; shreyaH = as preferable; apradaane punaH = not to return Seetha; yuddham = (meant) war; tathaiva = dR^iSTameva = we foresaw this.

“To return Seetha was what I considered preferable. Not to do so meant war; we foresaw this.”

na hi me jiivitam rakShyam putra daara dhanaani vaa || 6-57-16
tvam pashya maam juhuuShantam tvad arthe jiivitam yudhi |

16. me = to me; jiivitam = life; na hi = is indeed not; rakSyam = to be spared; putra daara dhanaanicha = (nor) sons; wives or riches; tvam = you;pashya = see; maam = me; juhuuSantam = who wish to sacrifice; jiivitam = my life; tvadarthe = for your sake; yudhi = in the battle.

“Neither wives nor sons nor riches are going to be spared by me. See you me, intending to sacrifice my life for your sake in the battle.”

saa babhuuva muhuurtena tigma naanaa vidha aayudhaiH |
lankaa raakShasa viirais tair gajair iva samaakulaa || 6-57-21

21. muhuurtena = within a short while; saa laN^kaa = that City of Lanka; babhuuva = became; samaakulaa = filled; tai = with those; bhiimaiH = terrific; raakSasa viiraiH = demon-warriors; gajairiva = resembling elephants; naanaa vidhaayudhaiH = wielding various types of weaponry.

Within a short while, that City of Lanka was filled with those terrific demon-warriors, resembling elephants and wielding various types of weaponry.

tato du.ndubhi nirghoShah parjanya ninada upamaH || 6-57-29
shushruve shankha shabdash ca prayaate vaahinii patau |

29. vaahiniipatau = (While) Prahasta the General; prayaate = sallied forth; tataH = then; dundubhi nirghoSaH = the sound of a kettle-drum;ninadaH cha = the sound; vaaditraaNaam = of musical instruments; shN^kha shabdashcha = and the sound of couches; shushruve = were heard;puurayanniva = as though filling; mediniim = the earth; parjanya; ninadopamaH = resembling the roar of a cloud.

While Prahasta the general sallied forth, the sound of a kettle-drum, the resonance of musical instruments and the sound of conches were heard, as though filling the earth like the roar of a cloud.

saagara pratima oghena vR^itas tena balena saH || 6-57-33
prahasto niryayau tuurNam kruddhah kaala antaka upamaH |

33. vR^itaH = In the centre; tena = of that; balena = army; saagara prati maughena = vast as the sea; saH prahastaH = that Prahasta; kruddhaH = in his fury; niryayau = came forth; kaalaantakayamopamaH = appearing like Death at the end of the world.

In the centre of that army, vast as the sea, that Prahasta in his fury, came forth appearing like Death at the end of the world.

tataH prahastaH kapi raaja vaahiniim |
abhi pratasthe vijayaaya durmatiH |
vivR^iddha vegaam ca vivesha taam camuum |
yathaa mumuurShuh shalabho vibhaavasum || 6-57-46

46. tataH = thereafter; durmatiH = the evil-minded; prahastaH = Prahasta; pratasthe = sallied forth; vijayaaya = for victor; kapiraaja vaahiniim = towards the army of Sugreeva; mumurSuH = whom in his folly imagined he would destroy vivR^iddha vegaH cha = with an accelerated speed;shalabhaH iva = as a grasshopper; vibhaavasum = falls into a flame.

Thereafter, the evil-minded Prahasta sallied forth for victory towards the army of Sugreeva, whom in his folly, imagined he would destroy, with an accelerated speed as a grass-hopper rushes towards a flame.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

raaghavasya vachaH shrutvaa pratyuvaacha vibhiiShaNaH || 6-58-3
eSha senaapatistasya prahasto naama raaksasaH |
laN^kaayaam raakShasendrasya tribhaagabalasaMvR^itaH || 6-58-4
viiryavaanastravichchhuuraH suprakhyaataparaakramaH |

3; 4. shrutvaa = hearing; raaghavasya = Rama’s vachaH = words; vibhiiSaNaH = Vibhishana; pratyuvaacha = replied (as follows); eSaH = He;tribhaaga samvR^itaH = who is guarded by two thirds of the army; laN^kaayaam = in Lanka; viiryavaan = a demon of prowess; astravit = skilled in the use of weapons; shuuraH = strong; suprakhyaata paraakramaH = with a highly excellent bravery; raakSasaH = is a demon; prahasto naama = called Prahasta; senaapatiH = the Army General; tasya raakSasendrasya = of that Ravana.

Hearing Rama’s words, Vibhishana replied as follows “He is guarded by two-thirds of the army of Lanka. He is a demon of prowess, skilled in the use of mystic weapons and valiant. He is the demon named Prahasta, the Army general of Ravana.”

vaanaraisH ca api samkruddhai raakShasa oghaaH samantataH || 6-58-15
paadapair giri shR^ingaish ca sampiShTaa vasudhaa tale |

15. raakSasaughaaH cha api = even the flock of demons; sampiSTaaH = were crushed; vasudhaatale = on to the earth; samkruddhaiH = by the furious; vaanaraiH = monkeys; samantataH = on all sides; paadapaiH = with trees; girshR^iN^gaishcha = and mountain-peaks.

Even the flock of demons on all sides were crushed on to the earth by the furious monkeys with tree and mountain-peaks.

jaambavaa.ns tu susamkruddhaH pragR^ihya mahatiim shilaam || 6-58-22
paatayaam aasa tejasvii mahaa naadasya vakShasi |

22. tejasvii = the energetic; jaambavaamstu = Jambavan; susamkruddhaH = with a great fury; pragR^ihya = seized; mahatiim = a huge; shilaam = rock; paatayaamaasa = and threw; vakSasi = on the chest-region; mahaanaadasya = of Mahanada.

The energetic Jambavan with a great fury seized a huge rock and threw it on the chest-region of Mahanada.

tataH sR^ijantam baaNa oghaan prahastam syandane sthitam || 6-58-34
dadarsha tarasaa niilo vinighnantam plavam gamaan |

34. tataH = thereafter; niilaH = Nila; dadarsha = saw; prahastam = Prahasta; sR^ijantam = who was employing; baaNaughaan = a multitude of arrows; sthitam = staying; syndane = in the chariot; vidhamantam = and annihilating; plavaNgamaan = the monkeys; tarasaa = swiftly.

Then, Nila saw Prahasta who was employing a multitude of arrows sitting in the chariot and annihilating the monkeys swiftly.

tato roShapariitaatmaa dhanustasya duraatmanaH |
babhaJNja tarasaa niilo nanaada cha punaH punaH || 6-58-44

44. tataH = thereafter; niilaH = Nila; roSapariitaatmaa = his mind filled with anger; tarasaa = quickly; babhaN^ja = broke; dhanuH = the bow;tasya = of Prahasta; duraatmanaH = the evil-minded demon; nanaada cha = and shouted; punaH punaH = again and again.

Thereafter the greatly enraged Nila quickly broke the bow of Prahasta the evil-minded demon and shouted again and again.

tasya yuddha abhikaamasya mR^idhe musala yodhinaH |
prahastasya shilaam niilo muurdhni tuurNam apaatayat || 6-58-53

53. niilaH = Nila; tuurNam = quickly; apaatayat = hurled; shilaam- that rock; muurdhni = on the head; tasya prahastasya = of that Prahasta;yuddheabhikaamasya = who was longing for war; musalayodhinaH = and fighting with a mace; mR^idhe = in the battle.

Nila quickly hurled that rock on the head of Prahasta who was longing for war and fighting with a mace in the battle.

na shekuH samavasthaatum nihate vaahinii patau |
setu bandham samaasaadya vishiirNam salilam yathaa || 6-58-58

58. vaahiniipate = the Army-chief; nihate = having been killed; (those demons); na shekuH = could not; samavasthaatum = continue to stand firmly there; salilam yathaa = any more than water; samaasaadya = on reaching; vishiirNam = a breached setubandham = bridge.

Thier chief of Army having been killed, those demons could not continue to stand firmy there, any more than water on reaching a breached bridge.

tatas tu niilo vijayii mahaa balaH |
prashasyamaanaH svakR^itena karmaNaa |
sametya raameNa salakShmaNena |
prahR^iShTa ruupas tu babhuuva yuuthapaH || 6-58-60

60. vijayii = the triumphant; yuuthapaH = warrior; niilaH = Nila; tataH = thereafter; prashasya maanaH = was honoured; raameNa = by Rama;sametya = joined; salakSmaNena = with Lakshmana; karmaNaa = for his task; sukR^itena = accomplished well; babhuuva = and experienced;prahR^iSTa ruupaH = supreme joy.

The triumphant Nila, however, was honoured by Rama and Lakshmana for his task well accomplished and experienced supreme joy.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

so aham ripu vinaashaaya vijayaaya avicaarayan |
svayam eva gamiShyaami raNa shiirSham tad adbhutam || 6-59-5

5. avichaarayan without hesitation; aham = I; gamiSyaami = will go; svayameva = myself; tat = to that; adbhutam = wonderful; raNashiirSam = battle-front; ripuvinaashaaya = to destroy the enemies; vijayaaya = and to gain victory.

“I myself shall go to that wonderful battle-front without hesitation in order to destroy the enemies and to gain victory.”

sa niilajiimuutanikaasharuupai |
rmaa.nsa ashanaih paavaka diipta netraih |
babhau vR^ito raakShasa raaja mukhyair |
bhuutair vR^ito rudra;iva amara iishah || 6-59-9

9. saH = that; raakSasaraajamukhyaH = Ravana; maamshaasanaiH vR^itau = amidst the meat-eating demons; niilajiimuuta nikaasharuupaiH = whose forms resembled mountains and clouds; paavaka diipta netraiH = and whose glances flashed like torches; babhau = shone; rudraH iva = like Rudra; amareshaH = the Lord of immortals; vR^itaH = surrounded; bhuutaiH = by genii.

That Ravana along with the flesh-eating demons whose forms resembled mountains and clouds and whose glances flashed like torches shone like Rudra the Lord of Immortals surrounded by genii.

naanaa pataakaa dhvaja shastra juShTam |
praasa asi shuula aayudha cakra juShTam |
sainyam naga indra upama naaga juShTam |
kasya idam akShobhyam abhiiru juShTam || 6-59-12

12. kasya = whose; sainyam = army; idam = is this; naanaapataaka dhvajachhatrajuSTam = furnished with every kind of standard; banner and canopy; praasaasishuulaayudha shastra juSTam = armed with javelins; swords; stakes and other weapons and missiles; abhiirujuSTam = presenting fear-less soldiers; akSobhyam = and imperturbable; mahendropama naagajuSTam = with elephants as high as the Mahendra Mountain?

“Who is in command of this army, furnished with every kind of standard, banner and canopy, armed with javelins, swords, stakes and other weapons and missiles and composed of imperturbable soldiers and elephants as high as the Mahendra Mountain?”

yo asau rathastho mR^iga raaja ketur |
dhuunvan dhanuh shakra dhanuh prakaasham |
karii iva bhaaty ugra vivR^itta damShTrah |
sa;indrajin naama vara pradhaanah || 6-59-15

15. yaH asau = He who; rathasthaH = standing in his chariot; dhunvan = brandishing; dhanuH = his bow; shakradhanuH prakaasham = which has a splendour of Indra’s bow; mR^igaraajaketuH = who standard bears the image of a lion; bhaati = and who shines; kariiva = like an elephant;ugravivR^itta damSTra = with its terrible curved tusks; saH = he; indrajitnaama = is called Indrajit; vara pradhaanaH = who is renowned for the boons (he had received from Brahma).

“He who, standing in his chariot, brandish his bow which has a splendour of Indra’s bow, whose standard bears the image of a lion, and who shines like unto an elephant with its terrible curved tusks, he is Indrajit who is renowned for the boons he had received from Brahma.”

asau ca jiimuuta nikaasha ruupah |
kumbhah pR^ithu vyuuDha sujaata vakShaah |
samaahitah pannaga raaja ketur |
visphaarayan bhaati dhanur vidhuunvan || 6-59-20

20. jiimuutanikaasha ruupaH = the other resembling a thunder-bolt; pR^ithuvyuuDha sujaata vakSaaH = of large and well-developed chest;samaahitaH = who has an attentive mind; pannagavaaja ketuH = has the king of snakes as his standard; vidhuunvan = who is moving; visphaarayan = and twanging; dhanuH = the bow; asau = this is; kumbhaH = Kumbha; yaati = leading.

“The other resembling a thunder-bolt, of large and well-developed chest, who has an attentive mind, has the King of Snakes as his standard, who is moving and twanging his bow, he is Kumbha.”

pratyuvaaca tato raamo vibhiiShaNam arim damam |
aho diipto mahaa tejaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvarah || 6-59-26

26. tataH = then; raamaH = Rama; arindamaH = the anihilator of enemies; pratyuvaacha = answered; vibhiiSaNam = Vibhishana (and said); aho = Alas!; kiipta mahaa tejaaH = what glory; what exceeding majesty; raavaNaH = is Ravana’s; raakSasesvaraH = the Lord of Demons!.

Then, Rama the annihilator of enemies, answered Vibhishana and said “Alas! What glory, what majesty is Ravana’s the Lord of Demons!

diShTyaayamadya paapaatmaa mama dR^iShTipatham gataH |
adya krodhaM vimokShyaami siitaaharaNasambhavam || 6-59-31

31. diSTyaa = by good luck; ayam = that; paapaatmaa = wretch; gataH = comes; adya = today; mama = within my; dR^iSTipatham = range of sight!; vimokSyaami = I shall expunge; krodham = my wrath; siitaaharaNa sambhavam = born of Seetha’s abduction!

“By good luck, that wretch comes today within my range of sight! Today, I shall expunge my wrath, born of Seetha’s abduction!”

tat shaila shR^ingam bahu vR^ikSha saanum |
pragR^ihya cikShepa nishaa caraaya |
tam aapatantam sahasaa samiikShya |
bibheda baaNais tapaniiya punkhaih || 6-59-37

37. pragR^ihya = (Sugreeva) seizing; tat = that; shaila shR^iN^gam = mountain-top; bahu vR^ikSasaanum = with its many trees and ridges;chikSepa = hurled; nishaacharaaya = on Ravana the demon; samiikSya = seeing; tam = that mountain-top; aapatantam = approaching; (Ravana) sahasaa= quickly; chichchheda = broke it asunder; baaNaiH = with his arrows; tapaniiya puNkhaiH = with golden shafts.

Seizing a mountain-top with its many trees and ridges, Sugreeva hurled it on Ravana the demon. Seeing that mountain-top coming towards him, Ravana quickly broke it asunder with his arrows with golden shafts.

sa saayako raavaNa baahu muktah |
shakra ashani prakhya vapuh shita agrah |
sugriivam aasaadya bibheda vegaad |
guha iiritaa kraucam iva ugra shaktih || 6-59-40

40. saH paayakaH = that arrow; raavaNo baahumuktaH = released by Ravana’s arm; aasaadya = reached sugriivam = Sugreeva;shakraashaniprakhya vapuH prakaasham = having a bodily splendour equal to that of Indra’s thunder-bolt; bibheda = and pierced; (his body); vegaat = in its flight; guheritaa ugrashaktiH = as formerly Guha’s spear; (When he discharged it); krounchamiva = at the Krauncha Mountain.

That arrow released by Ravana’s arm reached Sugreeva, having a bodily splendour equal to that of Indra’s thunder bolt, and pierced his body in its flight as formerly Guha’s spear when he discharged it at the Krauncha Mountain.

te vadhyamaanaah patita agrya viiraa |
naanadyamaanaa bhaya shalya viddhaah |
shaakhaa mR^igaa raavaNa saayaka aartaa |
jagmuh sharaNyam sharaNam sma raamam || 6-59-45

45. vadhyamaanaH = assailed; patitaaH = and fallen down; te shaakhaamR^igaaH = those monkeys; viiraaH = the warriors; naandyamaanaaH = emitted cries; bhaya shalya viddhaaH = as though struck by an arrow of terror; raavaNa saaya kaartaaH = whom Ravana was destroying with his darts;jagmuHsma = fled; sharaNam = for refuge; raamam = to Rama; sharaNyam = who affords protection.

Assailed and fallen down, those monkey-warriors, emitted cries as though struck by an arrow of terror, whom Ravana was destroying with his darts and fled for refuge to Rama who is capable of affording protection to all.

tam abraviin mahaa tejaa raamah satya paraakramah |
gaccha yatna parash ca api bhava lakShmaNa samyuge || 6-59-48

48. mahaatijaaH = the exceedingly powerful; satyaparaakramaH = and the truly courageous; raamaH = Rama; abraviit = spoke; tam = to that Lakshmana (as follows); gachchha = go; lakSmaNa = Lakshmana!; samyuge = and in this duel; bhava = be; yatna parashchaapi = strennous also.

The exceedingly powerful and the truly courageous Rama spoke to that Lakshmana as follows: “Go, Lakshmana and also be strenuous in this duel.”

sa raavaNam vaaraNa hasta baahur |
dadarsha diipta udyata bhiima caapam |
pracchaadayantam sharavR^iShTi jaalais |
taan vaanaraan bhinna vikiirNa dehaan || 6-59-52

52. saH = Lakshmana; dadarsha = saw; raavaNam = Ravana; vaaraNa hasta baahum = with arms as large as the trunks of elephants;bhiimodyatadiiptachaapam = who was brandishing his dread and fiery bow; prachchhaadayantam = bhinnavikiirNa dehaan = whose bodies he had severed; sharavR^iSTijaalaiH = with a close rain of darts.

Lakshmana then saw Ravana with arms as large as the trunks of elephants, who was brandishing his dreadful and fiery bow, covering those monkeys whose bodies he had severed with a close rain of darts.

tam aalokya mahaa tejaa hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaa |
nivaarya shara jaalaani pradudraava sa raavaNam || 6-59-53

53. saH = that; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = the exceedingly energetic one; maarutaatmajaH = born of Maruta the god of wind; aalokya = beholding; tam = that Ravana; nivaarya = in order to end; sharajaalaani = that rain of arrows; vidudraava = rushed on; raavaNam = Ravana.

The exceedingly energetic Hanuma, born of Maruta the god of wind, beholding this, rushed on Ravana in order to bring that rain of arrows to an end.

eSha me dakShiNo baahuh panca shaakhah samudyatah |
vidhamiShyati te dehaad bhuuta aatmaanam cira uShitam || 6-59-56

56. eSaH paN^cha shaakhaH = this five-branched; dakSiNaH baahuH = right hand; me = of mine; samudyataH = which I now raise; vidhamiSyati= will rob you; bhuutaatmaanam = of your self consisting of elements (life); chiroSitam = that has long been resident; te = in your; dehe = body.

“This five-branched right hand of mine, which I now raise, will rob you of your life that has long been resident in your body.”

evam ukto mahaa tejaa raavaNo raakShasa iishvarah |
aajaghaana anila sutam talena urasi viiryavaan || 6-59-60

60. evam = thus; uktaH = spoken; mahaatejaaH = the highly energetic; viiryavaan = and the valiant; raakSaseshvaraH = Ravana the Lord of Demons; aajaghaana = struck; anilasutam = Hanuma the son of Anila; urasi = on his chest; talena = with the palm of his hand.

Thus spoken, the highly energetic and the valiant Ravana the Lord of Demons struck Hanuma the son of Anila a violent blow on his chest with the palm of his hand.

samgraame tam tathaa dR^iShTva raavaNam tala taaDitam || 6-59-63
R^iShayo vaanaraah siddhaa nedur devaah saha asuraah |

63. dR^iSTvaa = beholding; tam raavaNam = that Ravana; tathaa = thus; talataaDitam = struck by a palm; samgraame = in the battle; R^iSayaH = the sages; vaanaraaH = monkeys; siddhaaH = semi = divine beings; asuraiH saha = along with the demons; devaaH = and celestials; neduH = made a resounding approbation.

Beholding Ravana struck in the fight by Hanuma’s palm; the sages, monkeys, semi-divine beings, along with celestials and demons raised a resounding approbation.

hanuumaan vakShasi vyuudhe sa.ncacaala hatah punah |
vihvalam tam tadaa dR^iShTvaa hanuumantam mahaa balam || 6-59-69
rathena atirathah shiighram niilam prati samabhyagaat |

69. hanumaan = Hanuma; vyuuDhe vakSasi = struck on his broad chest; samchachaala = reeled; punaH punaH = again and again; dR^iSTvaa = seeing tam = that; mahaabalam = mighty; hanuumantaam = Hanuma; vihvalam = exhausted; atirathaH = Ravana; samabhyagaat = advanced; shiighram = quickly; rathena = by his chariot; niilam prati = towards Nila.

Under the shock, Hanuma reeled once again. Seeing that mighty Hanuma exhausted, Ravana turned his chariot towards Nila.

so ashva karNaan dhavaan saalaa.nsh cuutaa.nsh ca api supuShpitaan |
anyaa.nsh ca vividhaan vR^ikShaan niilash cikShepa samyuge || 6-59-77

77. samyuge = In the battle; saH niilaH = that Nila; chikSepa = hurled; ashvakarNa drumaan = Aswakarna trees; shaalaan = Shala trees;supuSpitaan = in good flowering; chuutaanapi = Chuta trees; anyaan = and other; vividhaan = various types; vR^ikSaan = of trees.

In that fight, Nila hurled Aswakarna trees, Shala trees with extensive flowering, Chuta trees and other various types of trees.

tatas te cukrushur hR^iShTaa labdha lakShyaah plavam gamaah |
niila laaghava sambhraantam dR^iShTvaa raavaNam aahave || 6-59-83

83. tataH = thereafter; te plavaN^gamaaH = those monkeys; chukrushuH = shouted; hR^iSTaaH = joyously; raavaNam = over Ravana;niilalaaghava sambhraantam = being disconcerted for Nila’s agility; of his leaping about; aahave = in combat; labdhalakSaaH = finding an occasion for jubilation.

Thereafter, those monkeys who felt rejoiced to see Ravana disconcerted at the agility of Nila and had found an occasion for jubilation, shouted joyously.

tam aaha saumitrir adiina sattvo |
visphaarayantam dhanur aprameyam |
abhehi maam eva nishaa cara indra |
na vaanaraa.ns tvam prati yoddhum arhasi || 6-59-94

94. saumitriH = Lakshmana; adiinasattvaH = of indomitable courage; aaha = spoke tam = to that Ravana; visphaarayantam = who was lifting up;aprameyam = his unfathomable; dhanuH = bow; nishaacharendra = O; king of Demons!; abhyehi = come; maam = towards me; tvam = you; naarhasi = ought not; pratiyoddhum = to fight against; vaanaraan = the monkeys.

Lakshmana of indomitable courage spoke to that Ravana who was lifting up his unfathomable bow (as follows): “O, King of Demons! Now enter into combat with me; cease from fighting with the monkeys!”

jaanaami viiryam tava raakShasa indra |
balam prataapam ca paraakramam ca |
avasthito aham shara caapa paaNir |
aagaccha kim mogha vikatthanena || 6-59-98

98. raakSasendra = O; King of demons!; jaanaami = I know; tava = your; viiryam = valour; balam = strength; prataapamcha = energy;paraakramamcha = and courage; aham = I; avasthitaH = stand here; sharachaapa paaNiH = with my bow and arrows in hand; aagachchha = come; kim = what is the use; moghavikatthanena = of boasting in vain?

“O, King of Demons! I know your valour, strength, energy and courage! Come! I now stand here, with my bow and arrows in hand. O what use are vain boasts.”

sa lakShmaNash ca aashu sharaan shita agraan |
mahaa indra vajra ashani tulya vegaan |
sa.ndhaaya caape jvalana prakaashaan |
sasarja rakSho adhipater vadhaaya || 6-59-103

103. saH = that; lakSmaNashchaapi = Lakshmana too; mahendra tulyaH = who was equal to Indra the Lord of celestials; samdhaaya = fixed;shitaagraa = sharpened; sharaan = arrows; ashanibhiima vegaan = terribly swift as lightning; jvalanaprakaashaan = and blazing effulgence; chaape = on the bow-string; sasarje = and discharged; (them); vadhaaya = for killing; rakSodhipateH = of Ravana the Lord of Demons.

Lakshmana, the equal of Mahendra the Lord of celestials, fixing some sharpened arrows, swift as lightning and of blazing effulgence on his bow-string, discharged them on Ravana in order to strike him down.

nikR^itta caapam tribhir aajaghaana |
baaNais tadaa daasharathih shita agraih |
sa saayaka aarto vicacaala raajaa |
kR^icchraac ca samjnaam punar aasasaada || 6-59-106

106. tadaa = then; daasharathiH = Lakshmana the son of Dasaratha; aajaghaana = struck; nikR^itta chaapam = him three; baaNaiH = darts;shitaagraiH = having pointed ends; saH raajaa = that king; saayakaartaH = pierced by those arrows; (swooned); aasasaadamcha = and regained;samJNaam = his senses; kR^ichchhaa = with difficulty.

Then, Lakshmana the son of Dasaratha struck Ravana, whose bow was broken, with three pointed darts. The king, pierced by those arrows, swooned and regained his senses with difficulty.

taam aapatantiim bharata anujo astrair |
jaghaana baaNaish ca huta agni kalpaih |
tathaa api saa tasya vivesha shaktir |
bhuja antaram daasharather vishaalam || 6-59-109

109. bharataanujaH = Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata; jaghaana = struck; taam = it; aapatantiim = falling upon him; astraiH = with arrows; baaNaishcha = and darts; hutaagnikalpaiH = as if it were a sacrificial fire; tathaapi = nevertheless; saashaktiH = that spear; vivesha = entered;daasharateH = Lakshmana’s; vishaalam = broad; bhuujaantaram = chest;

Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata struck that weapon falling upon him with arrows and darts, as if it were a sacrificial fire. Nevertheless, that spear entered Lakshmana’s broad chest.

himavaan mandaro merustrailokyam vaa sahaamaraiH |
shakyam bhujaabhyaamuddartum na shakyo bharataanujaH || 6-59-111

111. shakyam = Though he was able; uddhartum = to lift up; himavaan = Himavat; mandaraH = Mandara; meruH = Meru; trailokyamvaa = and the three worlds; sahaamaraiH = with the Gods; na shakyaH = he could not raise; bharataanujaH = Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata.

Though he was able to lift up Himavat, Mandara and Meru mountains as also the Three Worlds with the Gods, he could not raise Lakshmana the younger brother of Bharata.

tataH kruddho vaayusuto raavaNaM samabhidravat |
aajaghaanorasi kruddho vajrakalpena muShTinaa || 6-59-114

114. tataH = thereafter; kruddhaH = the enraged; vaayusutaH = Hanuma the son of the wind-God; samabhidravat = rushed; raavaNam = towards Ravana; aajaghaana = and struck; kruddhah = angrily; urasi = in the chest-portion; muSTinaa = with his fist; vajra kalpena = which was resembling a thunder bolt.

Thereupon, the enraged Hanuma the son of the Wind-God, rushed towards Ravana and struck angrily on his chest with his fist, resembling a thunder-bolt.

visaMjJNo muurchitashchaasiinna cha sthaanam samaalabhat |
visamjJNam raavaNam dR^iShTvaa samare bhiimavikramam || 6-59-117
R^iShay vaanaraashchaiva nedurdevaashcha saasuraaH |

117. aasiit = he became; visamJNaH = unconscious; muurchhitashcha = and swooned; na cha samaalabhat = he could not acquire; sthaanam = stability; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; bhiimavikramam = the terribly stron; raavaNam = Ravana; visamJNam = becoming unconscious; samare = in the battle-field; R^iSayaH = the sages; vaanarashchaiva = the monkeys; devaashchaiva = the celestials; saasuraaH = along with demons; neduH = shouted in joy.

Seeing Ravana despite his redoubtable strength swooned on the battle-field, sages and monkeys began to shout in triumph as did also celestials and the demons (invisibly present on the scene).

vaayusuunoH suhR^ittvena bhaktyaa paramayaa cha saH || 6-59-119
shatruuNaamaprakampyo.api laghutvamagamatkapeH |

119. saH = that Lakshmana; shatruuNaam = whom his foes; aprakampyo.api = were unable to more; aagamat = became; laghutvam = light; kapeH= for Hanuma; suhR^ittvena = because of friendship; paramayaa = and great; bhaktyaa cha = devotion; vaayusuunaH = of Hanuma the son of Wind-God.

That Lakshmana, whom his foes were unable to move, became light for Hanuma because of friendship and great devotion of Hanuma the son of Wind-God towards him.

athainamupasamgamya hanuumaanvaakyamabraviit || 6-59-124
mama pR^iShThoM samaaruhya raakShasam shaastumarhasi |
viShNuryathaa garutmantamaaruhyamaravairiNam || 6-59-125

124; 125. atha = thereafter; hanuumaan = Hanuma; upasamgamya = approaching; enam = this Rama; abraviit = spoke;vaakyam = the following words; arhasi = you ought; shaastum = to punish; raakSasam = the demon; samaaruuhya = by climbing; mam = my; pR^iSTham- back; viSNuyathaa = like Vishnu; garutmantam = on Garuda; amaravairiNam = in order to fight with the Enemy of Gods.

Meanwhile, Hanuma approaching Rama spoke the following words: “You have to punish the demon by climbing my back, as Vishnu on Garuda in order to fight with the Enemy of Gods.”

yadiindravaivasvatabhaaskaraanvaa |
svayamubhavaishvaanarashaMkaraanvaa |
gamiShyasi tvaM dashadhaa disho vaa |
tathaapi me naadya gato vimokShyase || 6-59-130

130. tvam = gamiSyasi yadi = even if you go; indraivaivasvata bhaaskaraan vaa = or to the ten regions; tathaapi = even in those regions; gataH = having obtained; me = my proximity; na vimokSyase = you will not be let loose; adya = now.

“Even if you seek refuge in the region of Indra the Lord of celestials or Yama the Lord of Death or the Sun or Brahma the Lord of Creation or Agni the Lord of Fire or Shiva the Lord of dissolution or in the ten regions, even in those abodes you will elude me from now on.”

tato raamo mahaatejaa raavaNena kR^itavraNam |
dR^iShTvaa plavagashaarduulaM krodhasya vashameyuvaan || 6-59-136

136. tataH = then; mahaatejaaH = the mighty; raamaH = Rama; dR^iSTvaa = seeing; plavaga sharduulam = Hanuman the tiger among the monkeys; kR^itavraNam = having been wounded; raavaNena = by Ravana; eyivaan = got; vasham = into the clutches; krodhasya = of anger.

Thereupon, seeing Hanuman the Tiger among the monkeys getting wounded by Ravana, Rama was transported with anger.

athendrashatrum tarasaa jaghaana |
baaNena vajraashanisamnibhena |
bhujaantare vyuuDhasujaataruupe |
vajreNa meruM bhagavaanivendraH || 6-59-138

138. atha = thereupon; tarasaa = with a great force; (he) jaghaana = struck; baaNena = with an arrow; vajraashani samnibhena iva = like unto a thunderbolt; (falling on); merum = Mount Meru; indra shatrum = that Ravana the enemy of Indra the Lord of celestials; bhuujaantare = on his chest;vyuuDhasujaataruupe = which was broad and beautiful; bhagavaan = as Lord; indraH = Indra the Lord of celestials; vajreNa = (struck) with his thunder-bolt.

Thereupon, with a great force, Rama struck with his shaft shining brightly as the thunderbolt, that Ravana, the enemy of Indra, in his broad and beautiful chest, even as the mighty Indra would strike the Mount Meru with his thunderbolt.

kR^itaM tvayaa karma mahatsubhiimaM |
hatapraviirashcha kR^itastvayaaham |
tasmaatparishraanta iti vyavasya |
nna tvaaM sharairmaR^ityuvasham nayaami || 6-59-142

142. subhiimam = a highly terrific; mahat = great; karma = feat; kR^itam = was accomplished; aham = I; kR^itam = was accomplished; tvayaa = by you; aham = I; kR^itam = have been effected; hata praviiraH = with my brave soldiers having been succumbed; tasmaat = for that reason; vyavasya= having made up my mind; parishaantaH iti = that you have become weary; na nayaami = I shall not put; tvaam = you; mR^ityuvasham = under the clutches of Death.

“You have accomplished a highly terrific great feat and my brave soldiers have succumbed beneath your blows. Now, you are weary and in this condition, I shall not put you under the clutches of Death.”

prayaahi jaanaami raNaarditastvaM |
pravishya raatri.nchararaaja laN^kaam |
ashvasya niryaahi rathii cha dhanvii |
tadaa balam prekShyasi me rathasthaH || 6-59-143

143. raatrimchara raaja = O; King of the Rangers of Night!; jaanaami = I know; tvam = you; raNaarditaH = have been tormented in battle;prayaahi = go; pravishya = and entering; laN^kaam = Lanka; ashvasya = and having return; rathii = in your chariot; dhanviicha = with your bow; tadaa = and then; rathasthaH = standing in your chariot; prekSyasi = you will witness; me = my; balam = prowess.

“O, King of the Ranger of night! I know you have been tormented in the battle. Go and return to Lanka. Having regained your breath, come back in your chariot with your bow and then standing in your chariot, you will witness once more my prowess.”

tasmin prabhagne tridashendrashatrau |
suraasuraa bhuutagaNaa dishashcha |
sasaagaraaH sarvamahoragaashcha |
tathaiva bhuumyambucha raaH prahR^iShTaaH || 6-59-146

146. tasmin = that Ravana; tridashendra shatrau = the adversary of the King of the Gods; prabhagne = being vanquished; suraasuraaH = the celestials; Asuras; bhuutagaNaaH = the multitude of beings; dishascha = in all quarters; sasaagaraaH = and creatures of the ocean; sarva mahoragaaH = with the great serpents; tathaiva = as also bhuumyambucharaaH = all being on earth and in the waters; prahR^iSTaaH = rejoiced very much.

That Ravana, the adversary of the King of the Gods being vanquished, the celestials, Asuras the multitude of beings in all the quarters, the creatures of the ocean with the great serpents as also all beings on earth and in waters rejoiced very much.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

brahmadaNDapratiikaanaam vidyuchchalitavarchasaam |
smatan raaghavabaaNaanaam vivyathe raakShaseshvaraH || 6-60-3

3. raakSaseshvaraH = the lord of Demons; vivyathe = was maddened; smaran = in recollecting; raaghava baaNaanaam = Rama’s arrows; brahma daN^Dapratiikaanaam = resembling the Rod of Brahma the Lord of creation; vidyuchchalita varchasaam = and possessed of the splendour of lightning.

The Lord of Demons was maddened in recollecting Rama’s arrows resembling the Rod of Brahma the Lord of creation and possessed of the splendour of lightning.

devadaanavagandharvairyakSharaakShasapannagaiH |
avadhyatvam mayaa praaptam maanuShebhyo na yaachitam || 6-60-7

7. praaptam = (The boon) was obtained; mayaa = by me; avadhyatvam = for not to be slain; devadaanava gandharvaiH = by celestials; titans or celestials musicians; yakSaraaSasa pannagaiH = or sam-divine beings or demons or serpent-demons; nayaachitam = but not asked; maanuSebhyaH = from men.

“I sought immunity from death at the hands of celestials, titans or celestials musicians, or semi divine beings or demons or serpent-demons, but f man I made no mention.”

sa chaapratimagaambhiiryo devadaanavadarpahaa || 6-60-13
brahmashaapaabhibhuutastu kumbhakarNo vibodhyataam |

13. vibodhyataam = Awaken; saH = that; kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; apratimagaambhiiryaH = who is without equal in prowess;devadaanava darpahaa = who humbles the pride of the celestials and demons; brahma shaapaabhibhuutaH = and on whom the curse of Brahma the Lord of Creation rests.

“Awaken that kumbhakarna, who is without equal in prowess, who humbles the pride of the celestials and demons, and on whom the curse of Brahma the Lord of creation rests.”

kim kariShyaamyaham tena shakratulyabalena hi || 6-60-21
iidR^ishe vyasane ghore yo na saahyaaya kalpate |

21. kim = what; aham kariSyaami = will I do; tena = with him; yaH = who; shakratulya = Lord of Celestials; na kalpate = cannot; saahaayya = help; iidR^ishe = in such; ghore = a dreadful; vyasane = calamity?

“What is the use of him, who possessing a strength equal to that of Indra the Lord of celestials, cannot help me in such a dreadful catastrophe?”

lilipushcha paraardhyena chandanena paramtapam || 6-60-33
divyairaashvaasayaamaasurmaalyairgandhaishcha gandhibhiH |

33. lilipuH = (They) rubbed; paramtapam = that scourge of his foes; paraardhyena = with the most rare; chandanena = sandalwood; aashvaasa yaamaasuH = and refreshed him; divyaiH = with celestials; gandhibhiH = and fragrant; maalyaiH = garlands; gandhaiH cha = and sweet-smelling perfumes.

They rubbed Kumbhakarna the scourge of his foes with the most rare sandalwood and refreshed him with celestial and fragrant garlands as well as sweet-smelling perfumes.

tam shailashR^iN^germusalairgadaabhi |
rvakShaHsthale mudgaramuShTibhishcha |
sukhaprasuptam bhuvi kumbhakarNam |
rakShaa.nsyudagraaNi tadaa nijaghnaH || 6-60-39

39. tadaa = then; udagraaNi = the cruel; rakSaamsi = demons; nijaghnuH = struck; tam = that; sukhaprasuptam = sleeping comfortably; bhuvi = on the floor; kumbhakarNam = Kumbhakarna; vakSasthale = on his chest-region; shailashR^iNgaiH = with mountain-tops; musalaiH = pestles;gadaabhiH = maces; mudgaramuSTibhiH cha = hammers and fists.

Then, the cruel demons struck that sleeping Kumbhakarna on his chest with mountain-tops, pestles, maces, hammers and their fists.

tena naadena mahaaa laN^kaa samabhipuuritaa || 6-60-46
saparvatavanaa sarvaa so.api naiva prabudhyate |

46. tena mahataa maadena = by that great noise; sambhipuuritaa = was filled; sarvaa = the entire; laN^kaa = Lanka; saparvatavanaa = along with its mountains and groves; saH api = he nevertheless; naiva prabudhyati = did not wake.

The entire Lanka, with its mountain and groves, was filled with great noise. He nevertheless did not wake.

vaaraNaanaam sahasram cha shariire.asya pradhaavitam || 6-60-54
kumbhakarNastadaa buddhvaa sparsham paramabudhyata |

54. sahasram = a thousand; vaaraNaanaam = elephants; pradhaaritam = ran up and down; asya = on his; shariire = body; tadaa = then;kumbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; buddhvaa = lightly waking up; abudhyata = became aware; sparsham param = of the pressure.

A thousand elephants ran up and down on his body till Kumbhakarna lightly woke up and became aware of the pressure.

ruupamuttiShThatastasya kumbhakarNasya tad babhau |
yugaane sarvabhuutaani kaalasyeva didhakShataH || 6-60-59

59. tat ruupam = that figure; tasya kumbhakarNasya = of that Kumbhakarna; uttiSThataH = rising up; babhau = stood out; kaalasyeva = resembling Time; yugaante = at the dissolution of the world; didhakSataH = prepared to devour; sarva bhuutaani = all beings.

That figure of Kumbhakarna, rising up, stood out resembling Time at the dissolution of the world, prepared to devour all beings.

athavaa dhruvamanyebhyo bhayam paramupasthitam |
yadarthameva tvarirairbhavadbhiH pratibodhitaH || 6-60-67

67. athavaa = or; dhruvam = surely; param = a great; bhayam = danger; upasthitam = must have arisen; yadarthameva = for which reason;pratibodhitaH = I have been awaken; bhavadbhiH = by you; tvaritaiH = in haste.

“Surely, there must be some great danger from an external source since you have wakened me in haste.”

vaanaraiH parvataakaarairlaN^keyam parivaaritaa |
siitaaharaNasamtaptaadraamaannastumulam bhayam || 6-60-73

73. vaanaraiH = by monkeys; parvataakaaraiH = whose forms are as large as mountains; iyam laN^kaa = this Lanka; parivaaritaa = is besieged;tumulam = there is tumultuous; bhayam = peril; naH = for us; raamaat = from Rama; siitaaharaNa samtaptaat = who is furious on account of Seetha’s abduction.

“Monkeys, whose forms are as large as mountains, are besieging Lanka. There is a tumultuous peril for us from Rama, who is furious on account of Seetha’s abduction.”

raavaNastvabraviiddhR^iShTo raakShasaa.nstaanupasthitaan |
draShTumenamihechchhaami yathaanyaayam cha puujyataam || 6-60-86

86. raavaNastu = Ravana on his part; abraviit = answered; taan = those; raakSasaan = demons; upasthitam = who stood before him; hR^iSTaH = and with a glad heart; (said); ichchhami = I want; draSTum = to see; enam = him; iha = here; puujyataam = let hi receive the honours; yathaanyaayam = in a befitting manner.

Ravana answered those demons who stood before him and with a glad heart, said: “I want to see him here. Bring him after extending the honours due to him in a befitting manner.”

kumbhakarNo babau ruShTaH kaalaantakayamopamaH |
bhruutuH sa bhavanam gachchhan rakShobalasamanvitaH || 6-60-93
kumbhakarNaH padanyaasairakampayata mediniim |

93. ruSTaH = the fuming; umbhakarNaH = Kumbhakarna; gachchhan = going; bhraatruH = to his brother’s; bhavanam = palace; rakSobala samanvitaH = along with the army of demons; babhau = appeared; kaalaantaka yamopamaH = like Yama the Lord of Death at the end of all-destroying time; akampayata mediniim = he caused the earth to tremble; padanyaasaiH = with his foot-steps.

The fuming Kumbhakarna, going to his brother’s palace along with the army of demons, appeared like Yama the Lord of Death at the end of all-destroying Time. He caused the earth to tremble with his foot-steps, while marching.

tamadrishR^iN^gapratimam kiriiTinam |
spR^ishantamaadityamivaatmatejasaa |
vanaukasaH prekShya vivR^iddhamadbhutam |
bhayaarditaa dudruvire yatastataH || 6-60-97

97. prekSya = seeing; tam adbhutam = that colossus; adri shR^iNga pratimam = like a great peak; kiriiTinam = having a diadem; spR^ishantam iva= who seemed to touch; aadityam = the sun; aatma tejasaa = with his brilliance; vanaukasaH = the monkeys; bhayaarditaaH = were seized with terror;vivR^iddham = and had grown immensely in size; dudruvire = fled; yatastataH = hither and thither.

Seeing that colossus appearing like a great peak, having a diadem who seemed to touch the sun with his brilliance, the monkeys were seized with terror and had grown immensely in size, fled hither and thither.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்

Sri Valimiki Raamaayanam – Yuddha Kaandam -Sargams -51/52/53/54/55/56-

January 11, 2014

jnaayataam tuurNam etaShaam sarveShaam vana caariNaam |
shoka kaale samutpanne harSha kaaraNam utthitam || 6-51-7

7. jJNaayataam = It is to be known; tuurNam = immediately; harSa kaaraNam = the cause of joy; utthitam = coming forth; sarveSaam = from all;eteSaam = these; vanankasaam = monkeys; shoka kaale = while a time for grief; samupanine = has arisen.

“You immediately discover from what cause this general rejoicing among all these monkeys coming for the their present grievous situation!’

yau taav indrajitaa yuddhe bhraatarau raama lakShmaNau |
nibaddhau shara bandhena niShprakampa bhujau kR^itau || 6-51-12
vimuktau shara bandhena tau dR^ishyete raNa ajire |
paashaan iva gajaau chittvaa gaja indra sama vikramau || 6-51-13

12; 13. bhraatarau = the two brothers; raamalakSmaNau = Rama and Lakshmana; yau = whom; indrajitaa = by Indrajit; sharabandhena = with his benumbing shafts; nibaddhau = were bound; yuddhe = in battle; kR^itau = and made niSprakampa bhujau = their; tau = those two; gajendra samavikramau = with strength equal arms to best of elephants; chhitvaa = have broken; paashaan = their shackles; dR^ishyete = and are seen; gajau iva= as elephants; raNaajire = in the battle = field.

“The two brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, whom Indrajit had bound with his benumbing shafts and whose arms he had pinioned, are free from the arrows which paralyzed them and now appear on the field of battle, as two strong elephants who have snapped their fetters.”

ghorair datta varair baddhau sharair aashii viSha umapaiH |
amoghaih suurya samkaashaih pramathya indrajitaa yudhi || 6-51-15
tam astra bandham aasaadya yadi muktau ripuu mama |
sa.nshayastham idam sarvam anupashyaamy aham balam || 6-51-16

15; 16. mama ripuuya = I my adversaries; baddhau aasaadyau = having thus been bound; indrajitaa = by Indrajitaa = by Indrajit; muktau = are feed; pramathya = though injured; yuddhi = in battle; ghoraiH sharaiH = by formidable arrows; datta varaiH = those rare boons; ashiiviSopamaiH = resembling serpents; suuryasamkaashaiH = bright as the sun; amoghaiH = that were infallible; aham = I anuupashyaami = perceive; sarvam = all; idam = this; balam = army; samshayastham = in jeopardy.

“If my adversaries, having thus been bound by Indrajit are freed, despite their injuries in battle by his formidable arrows which were infallible those rare boons, resembling serpents, bright as the sun, I perceive my entire army in jeopardy.”

evam uktas tu dhuumra akSho raakShasa indreNa dhiimataa |
kR^itvaa praNaamam samhR^iShTo nirjagaama nR^ipa aalayaat || 6-51-20

20. evam = thus; uktaH = commanded; raakSasendraNa = by Ravana; dhiimataa = the intelligent; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumrakha; parikramya = going past; tataH = from there; nirjagaama = departed; shiighram = quickly; nR^ipaalayaat = from the royal palace.

Thus commanded by Ravana, the intelligent Dhumraksha, going past from there, quickly departed front her royal palace.

sa tu utpaataa.ns tato dR^iShTvaa raakShasaanaam bhaya aavahaan |
praadur bhuutaan sughoraa.nsh ca dhuumra akSho vyathito abhavat || 6-51-35
mumuhuu raakShasaaH sarve dhuumraakShasya puraHsaraaH |

35. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; ghoraan = those terrible; utpaataan = omens; praadudbhuutaan = that appeared; tadaa = then; bhayaavahaan = to the demons; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumraksha; abhavat = became; vyathitaH = perturbed; mumuH = terror seized; sarve = all; raakSasaaH = the demons;puraH saraaH = who advanced in front; dhuumraakSasya = of Dhumraksha.

Seeing those terrible amones that appeared in all their horror to the demons, Dhumraksha became perturbed. Terror seized all the demons who were advancing in front of Dhumraksha.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tad babhuuva adbhutam ghoram yuddham vaanara rakShasaam |
shilaabhir vividhaabhish ca bahu shaakhaish ca paadapaiH || 6-52-9

9. tat = that; ghoram = awfu; yuddham = battle; vividhaabhiH = with various kinds of; shilaabhiH = rocks; bahushaakhaiH = and many branching;paadapaiH = trees; vaanararakSasaam = between monkeys and demons; babhuuva = became; adbhutam = wonderful.

That awful battle with all kinds of rocks and trees furnished with many branches between monkeys and demons appeared wonderful.

gajendraiH parvataakaaraiH parvataagrairvanaukasaam |
mathitairvaajibhiH kiirNam saarohairvasudhaatalam || 6-52-13

13. mathitaiH = crushed; parvataagraiH = by the great rocks; vanaukasaam = of monkeys; vasudhaatalam = the earth; kiirNam = was scattered;gajendraiH = with elephants; parvataakaaaiH = resembling hills; vaajibhiH = and horses; saarohaiH = with their riders.

Crushed by the great rocks of monkeys, the earth was scattered with corpses of great elephants resembling hills and horses with their riders.

tat subhiimam mahad yuddham hari raakasa samkulam |
prababhau shastra bahulam shilaa paadapa samkulam || 6-52-23

23. tat yuddham = that battle; mahat = which was mighty; prababhau = flashed; subhiimam = quite terribly; hariraakSasa samkulam = intense between monkeys and demons; shilaapaadapa samkulam = crammed with rocks and trees; shastra bahulam = and multitude of weapons.

That mighty battle assumed most awful proportions in that monkeys and demons were crammed with rocks, trees and multitude of weapons.

dhuumra akSheNa arditam sainyam vyathitam dR^ishya maarutiH |
abhyavartata samkruddhah pragR^ihya vipulaam shilaam || 6-52-26

26. prekSya = seeing; sainyam = the army; vyathitam = perturbed; arditam = and being tormented; dhuumraakSeNa = by Dhumraksha; maarutiH = Hanuman; samkruddhaH = was enraged; abhyavartata = and turned towards him; pragR^ihya = taking; vipulaam = a gigantic; shilaam = rock.

Seeing the army perturbed due to tormented by Dhumraksha, Hanuman was enraged and turned towards him, taking a gigantic rock in his hands.

sa bhanktvaa tu ratham tasya hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
rakShasaam kadanam cakre saskandha viTapair drumaiH || 6-52-30

30. saH hanumaan = That Hanuma; maarutaatmajaH = the son of Maruta; bhaN^ktyaa = breaking; tasya = his; ratham = chariot; chakre = caused;kadanam = the destruction; rakSasaam = of demons; drumaiH = by the use of trees; saskandha viTapaiH = with their branches and shoots.

Thereafter, Hanuman the son of Maruta (the wind-god), after breaking the chariot, destroyed the demons with trunks of trees furnished with their branches.

tam aapatantam dhuumra akSho gadaam udyamya viiryavaan |
vinardamaanaH sahasaa hanuumantam abhidravat || 6-52-33

33. viiryavaan = the valiant; dhuumraakSaH = Dhumraksha; udyamya = lifted; gadaam = his mace; vinardamaanaH = making a roaring sound;abhidravat = ran; tam hanumantam = towards that Hanuma; aapatantam = attacking on him; sahasaa = suddenly.

The valiant Dhumraksha lifted his mace and making a roaring sound, ran towards that Hanuman who was rushing on him suddenly.

sa vihvalita sarva ango giri shR^ingeNa taaDitaH || 6-52-36
papaata sahasaa bhuumau vikiirNa;iva parvataH |

36. saH = that Dhumraksha; taaDitaH = struck; girishR^iN^gena = by the rocky peak; visphaarita sarvaaNgaH = having his shattered limbs;sahasaa = soon; papaata = fell down; bhuumau = on the ground; parvataH iva = like a mountain; vikiirNaH = crumbling.

That Dhumraksha, struck by the rocky peak, which shattered all his limbs, soon fell down on the ground like a mountain crumbling.

sa tu pavana suto nihatya shatrum |
kShataja vahaah saritash ca samvikiirya |
ripu vadha janita shramo mahaatmaa |
mudam agamat kapibhish ca puujyamaanaH || 6-52-38

38. saH = that; mahaatmaa = illustrious; pavanasutaH = Hanuma the son of Pavana; nihatya = having killed; shatruun = his enemies; vahaaH = causing; saritashcha = rivers; kSataja = of blood; samvikiirya = to flow; ripu vadhajanita = shramaH = weary of slaughter of enemies; mudam = with delight; agamat = received; supuujyamaanaH = the cordial felicitations; kapibhiH = by the monkeys.

That illustrious Hanuman the son of Pavana having destroyed his enemies, causing rivers of blood to flow, weary of slaughter of the enemies, with delight, received the cordial felicitations by the monkeys.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tato vichitrakeyuuramukuTena vibhuuShitaH |
tanutraM cha samaavR^itya sadhanurniryayau drutam || 6-53-6

6. tataH = then; vibhuuSitaH = adorned; vichitra keyuura mukuTena = with colourful bracelets and a diadem; samaavR^itya = well-covered;tanutramcha = by an armour; sadhanuH = along with a bow; (he); drutam = immediately; nirvayau = started.

Adorned with colourful bracelets and a diadem, Vajradamshtra set out immediately, wielding a bow and well-covered by an armour.

tadraakShasabalaM sarvaM viprasthitamashobhata |
praavR^iTkaale yathaa meghaa nardamaanaaH savidyutaH || 6-53-12
niHsR^itaa dakShiNadvaaraadaN^gado yatra yuuthapaH |

12. tat = that; sarvam = whole; raakSasa balam = army of demons; viprasthitam = paraded; ashobhata = looking as brilliant; meghaaH yathaa = as the clouds; savidyutaH = with lightning; nardamaanaaH = and sound; praavR^itaa = they emerged; dakSiNa dvaaraat = from the southern gate; yatra = where; yuuthapaH = the General; aNgadaH = Angada ( is stationed).

That whole army of demons paraded, looking as brilliant as the clouds, with lightning and sound in the rainy season. They emerged from the southern gate where the General Angada is stationed.

tataH pravR^ittaM tumulaM hariiNaaM raakShasaiH saha |
ghoraaNaam bhiimaruupaaNaamanyonyavadhakaankShiNaam || 6-53-18

18. tataH = thereafter; tumulam = a tumultuous battle; pravR^ittam = occured; hariiNaam = (between) monkeys; tathaa = and; rakSasaam = demons; ghoraaNaam = who were cruel; bhiima ruupaaNaam = of fearful forms; anyonya vadhakaaNkSiNaam = and desirous of killing each other.

Thereafter, a tumultuous battle ensured between the monkeys and the demons, who were cruel, of ferocious form and desirous of each other’s destruction.

jaghne taan raakShasaan sarvaan dhR^iShTo vaalisuto raNe || 6-53-27
krodhena dviguNaaviShTaH saMvartaka ivaanalaH |

27. dhR^iSTaH = the courageous; vaalisutaH = Angada; the son of Vali; dviguNaaviSTaH = twice possessed krodhena = by anger; jaghne = killed;sarvaan = all; taan = those; raakSasaan = demons; raNe = in the battle; samvartake analaH iva = like a world destroying fire.

The courageous Angada the son of Vali, twice possessed of anger, killed all those demons in the battle, like a world-destroying fire.

aN^gadasya cha vegena tadraakShasabalam mahat |
praakampata tadaa tatra pavanenaambudo yathaa || 6-53-33

33. vegena = by swiftness; aN^gadasya = of Angada; tat = that; mahat = great; raakSasabalam = army of demons; tatra = there; praakampata = trembled; tadaa = then; ambudoyathaa = like a cloud; vegena = by the swiftness; pavanena = of wind.

By the swiftness of Angada, that great army of demons there trembled then, like a cloud by the swiftness of wind.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

tato vaanarasainyena hanyamaanam nishaacharam || 6-54-11
praabhajyata balaM sarvaM vajradaMShTrasya pashyata |

11. tataH = thereafter; sarvam balam = all the army; nishaacharam = of demons; hanyamaanam = was killed; vaanara sainyena = by the monkey troops; praabhajyata = and broken up; (while) vajradamSTrasya = Vajradamshtra; pushyataH = was witnessing.

Thereafter, under the eyes of Vajradamshtra, all his army of demons were killed and broken up by the monkey-troops.

aN^gadena shilaa kShiptaa gatvaa tu raNamuurdhani || 6-54-23
sachakrakuubaraM saashvaM pramamaatha rathaM tadaa |

23. shilaa = the rock; kSiptaa = thrown; aN^gadena = by Angada; gatvaa = going; raNamuurdhani = into the forefront of the battle; tadaa = then;pramamaatha = crushed; ratham = the chariot; sachakra kuubaram = with its wheels; shafts; saashvam = together with horses.

Meanwhile, the rock thrown by Angada, falling into the forefront of the battle, then crushed the chariot with its wheels shafts and horses

tataH paramatejasvii aN^gadaH plavagarShabhaH || 6-54-29
utpaaTya vR^ikShaM sthitavaan bahupuShpa phalaachitam |

29. tataH = then; aN^gada = Angada; plavaN^ga rSabha = the lion among; paramatejasvii = possessing a great splendour; utpaaTya = uprooted;vR^ikSam = a tree; bahupuSpa phalaachitam = full with many flowers and fruits; sthitavaan = stood waiting.

Then, Angada the lion among the monkeys, possessing a great splendour, uprooted a tree full with many flowers and fruits and stood waiting.

nirmalena sudhautena khaDgenaasya mahachchhiraH || 6-54-34
jaghaana vajradaMShTrasya vaalisuunurmahaabalaH |

34. mahaabalaH = the mighty; vaalisuumuH = Angada; jaghaana = assaulted; mahat = the giant; shiraH = head; vajradamSTrasya = of Vajradamshtra; khaDgena = by a sword; sudhautena = well-sharpened; nirmalena = and stainless.

The mighty Angada assaulted the giant head of Vajradamshtra with a well-sharpened and stainless sword.

vajradaMShTram hatam dR^iShTvaa raakShasaa bhayamohitaaH || 6-54-36
trastahyabhyadravan laN^kaam vadhyamaanaaH plavaN^gamaiH |
viShaNLavadanaa diinaa hriyaa ki.nchidavaaN^mukhaaH || 6-54-37

36; 37. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; vajradamSTram = Vajradamshtra; hatam = killed; raakSasaaH = the the demons; bhaya mohitaaH = deluded with fear; vadhyamaanaaH = and being herassed; plavaN^gamaiH = by the monkeys; viSaNNavadanaiH = looking dejected; avaaN^gamaiH = and with their down-east faces; kimchit hriyaaH = due to a little of shame; abhyadvavan = made their escape; laN^kaam = to Lanka.

Seeing Vajradamshtra having been slain, the demons, deluded with fear, fled panic-stricken towards Lanka, harassed by the monkeys with their down-cast faces, their heads bowed in shame.

nihatya tam vajradharaprataapaH |
sa vaalisuunuH kapisainyamadhye |
jagaama harSham mahito mahaabalaH |
sahasranetrastridashairivaavR^itaH || 6-54-38

38. mahaabalaH = the mighty; saaH vaali suunuH = that Angada; vajradhara prataapavaan = with a strength of Indra the Lord of celestials;nihatya = having killed; tam = him; mahitaH = and being honoured; kapi sainya madhya = amidst the monkey-forces; jagama = obtained; harSam = joy;sahasranetraHiva = like Lord of a thousand eyes; aavR^itaH = surrounded; tridashaiH = by celestials.

The mighty Angada experienced a great joy amidst the monkey forces, honoured by them for his high courage and he resembled the Lord of a Thousand Eyes surrounded by the celestials.

————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

shiighram niryaantu durdharShaa raakShasaa bhiima vikramaaH |
akampanam puras kR^itya sarva shastra prakovidam || 6-55-2

2. bhiimavikramaaH = (Let) the invincible; raakSasaaH = demons; durdharSaaH = of irresistible courage; niryaantu = go forth; shiighram = soon;akampanam = with Akampana; puraskR^itya = in front; sarva shastraastra kovidam = who is skilled in use of every weapon and missile.

“Let the invincible demons of irresistible courage go forth soon, with Akampana as their head, who is skilled in the use of every weapon and missile.”

rathamaasthaaya vipulaM taptakaaJNchanabhuuShaNam |
meghaabho meghavarNashca meghasvanamahaasvanaH || 6-55-7

7. tadaa = then; akampanaH = Akampana; meghaabhaH = of the stature of a cloud; meghavarNashcha = of the colour of a cloud; meghasvana mahaasvanaH = whose voice resembled thunder; aasthaaya = ascended; vipulam = an extensive; ratham = chariot; tapta kaaN^chana bhuuSaNam = decorated with fine gold; niryaati = and set out; samvR^itaH = surrounded; ghoraiH = by dreadful; raakSasaiH = demons.

Then, Akampana of the stature and colour of a cloud, whose voice resembled a thunder, ascended his great chariot, decorated with fine gold and set out, surrounded by dreadful demons.

teShaam yuddham mahaa raudram samjajne kapi rakShasaam || 6-55-15
raama raavaNayoR^iarthe samabhityakta jiivinaam |

15. mahaaraudram = a highly fierce; yuddham = battle; samjaJNe = occurred; teSaam = between those; kapiraakSasaam = monkeys and demons;samabhityakta jiivinaam = who were ready to lose their lives; raama raavaNayoH arthe = for the sake of Rama and Ravana.

A highly fierce battle ensued between those monkeys and demons, who were ready to lose their lives for the sake of Rama and Ravana.

druma shakti shilaa praasaiR^igadaa parigha tomaraiH || 6-55-25
harayo raakShasaas tuurNam jaghnuR^ianyonyam ojasaa |

25. raakSasaaH = the demons; harayaH = and the monkeys; tuurNam = quickly; jaghmuH = struck; anyonyam = each other; ojasaa = with vigour;druma shaktigadaa praasaiH = with blows from trees; spears; maces; javelins; shilaa parigha tomaraiH = stones; bars and picks.

The demons and the monkeys vigorously struck each other swiftly with blows from trees, spears, maces, javelins, stones, bars and picks.

etasminn antare viiraa harayah kumudo nalaH || 6-55-30
maindasH ca parama kruddhash cakruR^ivegam anuttamam |

30. etasmin antare = meanwhile; kumudaH = kumuda; nalaH = nala; maindashcha = and Mainda; viiraaH = the courageous; harayaH = monkeys;paramakruddhaaH = in an outburst of rage; charuH = displayed; anuttamam = unsurpassed; vegam = rashness.

Meanwhile Kumuda, Nala and Mainda the courageous monkeys in an outburst of anger, displayed unsuprassed rashness.

—————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

tataH prajavita ashvena rathena rathinaam varaH |
hariin abhyahanat krodhaat shara jaalair akampanaH || 6-56-6

6. tataH = thereafter; rathena = in his chariot; prachalitaashvena = drawn by fast-moving horses; akampanaH = Akampana; varaH = the most skillful; rathinaam = of chariot-warriors; sharajaalaiH = with a hail of darts; abhyapatat = assailed hariin = the monkeys; duuraat = from a distance.

Thereafter, in his chariot, drawn by fast-moving horses, Akampana the most skillful of chariot-warriors, with a hail of darts, assailed the monkeys from a distance.

tam mahaa plavagam dR^iShTvaa sarve plavaga yuuthapaaH |
sametya samare viiraah sahitaah paryavaarayan || 6-56-9

9. dR^iSTvaa = seeing; tam = him; mahaa plavagam = the giant monkey; sarve = all; te = those; viiraaH = valiant; plavagarSabhaaH = and best of the monkeys; hahitaaH = together; sametya = approached; paryavaarayan = and surrounded him.

Seeing Hanuman their great leader, all those valiant and the best of the monkeys together rallied and grouped themselves boldly round him.

sa prahasya mahaa tejaa hanuumaan maaruta aatmajaH |
abhidudraava tad rakShah kampayann iva mediniim || 6-56-13

13. prahasya = laughing heartily; saH = that; hanumaan = Hanuma; mahaatejaaH = of great splendour; maarutaatmajaH = and thes on of Maruta the wind-god; abhirudraava = leapt; tat raakSaH = on that demon; mediniim = causing the earth; kampayanniva = to shake as it were.

Laughing heartily , that Hanuman, the son of Maruta the wind-god and possessing a great splendour, leapt on the demon, causing the earth to shake as it were.

so ashva karNam samaasaadya roSha darpa anvito hariH |
tuurNam utpaaTayaam aasa mahaa girim iva ucchritam || 6-56-20

20. samaasaadya = approaching; ashvakarNam = an Ashvakarna tree; mahaagirimiva = as large as a mountain; roSadarpaanvitaH = in the transport of rage that possessed him; saH = that; hariH = Hanuman; utpaaTayaamaasa = uprooted it; tuurNam = speedily.

Approaching an Ashwakarna tree as large as a mountain, in the transport of rage that possessed him, that Hanuman uprooted it speedily.

tam antakam iva kruddham samare praaNa haariNam |
hanuumantam abhiprekShya raakShasaa vipradudruvuH || 6-56-24

24. abhiprekSya = seeing; tam hanuumantam = that Hanuman; antakmiva = like unto Yama the Destroyer of Vital breaths; kruddham = full of wrath; sadrumam = aimed with a tree; praNahaariNam = and taking off lives; raakSasaaH = the demons; vipradudruvuH = took to flight.

Seeing that Hanuman, like unto Yama the Destroyer of vital Breaths, full of wrath armed with a tree and taking off lives, the demons took of flight.

viraraaja mahaaviiryo mahaakaayo mahaabalaH |
puShpitaashokasamkaasho vidhuuma iva paavakaH || 6-56-28

28. mahaabalaH = the mighy Hanuman; mahaaviiryaH = of great strength; mahaa kaayaH = with a large body; viraraaja = shone; paavakaH iva = like a fire; vidhuumaH = without smoke; puSpitaashoka samkaashaH = and resembling an Ashoka tree in flowering.

That mighty Hanuman of great strength with a large body shone like a fire without smoke and resembled a blooming Ashoka tree.

sa vR^ikSheNa hatas tena sakrodhena mahaatmanaa |
raakShaso vaanara indreNa papaata sa mamaara ca || 6-56-30

30. hataH = struck; vR^ikSeNa = with a tree; tena vaanarendraNa = by that Hanuman; sakrodhena = the enraged; mahaatmanaa = and the high-souled; saH = that; raakSasaH = demon; papaata = fell down; mamaaracha = and died.

Struck with a tree by that high-souled and enraged Hanuman, that demon fell down and died.

teShu lankaam praviShTeShu raakShaseShu mahaa balaaH |
sametya harayah sarve hanuumantam apuujayan || 6-56-35

35. teSu raakSaseSu = (when) those demons; praviSTeSu = had entered; laNkaam = Lanka; sarve = all; mahaabalaaH = the mighty; harayaH = monkeys; sametya = approached; hanuumantam = Hanuman; apuujayan = and paid homage (to him).

When those demons had entered Lanka, all the mighty monkeys approached Hanuman and paid homage to him.

sa viira shobhaam abhajan mahaa kapiH |
sametya rakShaa.nsi nihatya maarutiH |
mahaa asuram bhiimam amitra naashanam |
yathaiva viShNur balinam camuu mukhe || 6-56-38

38. saH mahaakapiH = that great monkey; maarutiH = born of Maruta; sametya = having encountered; nihatya = and killed; rakSaamsi = the demons; abhajat = enjoyed; viira shobham = the heroic lustre; viSNuryathaa = as Vishnu; (when he overcame); mahaasuram = the mighty demons;bhiimam = of terror; urubalam = of immense power; amitranaashanam = destroying his enemies; chamuumukhe = in the forefront of the battle.

That great monkey, born of Maruta having encountered and killed the demons, enjoyed the same renown as Vishnu when he overcame the mighty and terrific demon of immense power destroying his enemies in the forefront of the battle.

apuujayan deva gaNaas tadaa kapim |
svayam ca raamo atibalash ca lakShmaNah |
tathaiva sugriiva mukhaah plavam gamaa |
vibhiiShaNash caiva mahaa balas tadaa || 6-56-39

39. tadaa = then; devagaNaaH = the troops of deities; raamaH = along with Rama; svayam = himself; atibalaH = the exceedingly strong;lakSmaNaH cha = Lakshmana; tathaiva = and; sugriiva mukhaaH = Sugreeva etal; plavaNgamaaH = the monkeys; tathaa = and; mahaabalaH = the mighty; vibhiiSaNashchaiva = Vibhishana; apuujayam = paid homage; kapim = to Hanuman.

Then, the troops of deities along with Rama himself, the exceedingly strong Lakshmana, Sugreeva and other monkeys and the mighty Vibhishana paid homage to Hanuman.

———————————————————————————————————————————————————————–

ஸ்ரீ சீதா ராம ஜெயம்
ஸ்ரீ வால்மீகி பகவான் திருவடிகளே சரணம்
பெரிய பெருமாள் பெரிய பிராட்டியார் ஆழ்வார் எம்பெருமானார் ஜீயர் திருவடிகளே சரணம்